Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40]] 

Chapter 31

After the club registration ended, the tennis club announced the preliminary screening list and the unified assessment time.

Zelena logged into the website with a few followers, feeling confident as she checked the list.

But to her surprise, she saw Violeta’s name at the top of the list–in the first row!

She was astonished!

Impossible!

She had torn up the form that Violeta submitted, so how could her name still be on the list after the preliminary screening!?

The first one is Violeta? She’s incredibly lucky, others mocked.

With a tense expression, Zelena clenched her fist under her sleeve and said, “My sister has always been lucky. I remember last time, during military training, the tennis club president, Jasper, went to talk to her. They should be good friends!”

As soon as these words came out, everyone seemed to understand something in an instant.

“The heartthrob of the computer science department! I heard that Jasper is the most charming one and has had many girlfriends. Could it be that Jasper has taken a liking to Violeta?”

“Oh my god, now that I think about it, it’s very possible. Jasper’s ex-girlfriends have always been tall and aloof, just like Violeta.”

“Tsk tsk. It’s disgusting to think she got through this kind of relationship. I feel sick. Violeta exceeded my lowest expectations!”

Everyone discussed fervently, and this rumor somehow spread out.

The rumor became more and more outrageous, and soon, the entire performing arts department knew. about the inappropriate relationship between Violeta and the tennis club president, Jasper!

Some even say that Violeta was Jasper’s mistress. Even before he broke up with his previous girlfriend, she got involved with him.

Violeta ignored Red Hat for five days.

Once again, she hacked into Red Hat’s computer and opened the folder she had left behind.

Her words were still there, but underneath that passage, Red Hat had left two sentences:

“Who are you?”

“Are you ‘six‘ from the dark web?”

Violeta’s alias on the dark web was ‘six.

It seems that Red Hat is not foolish.

She wondered how Red Hat spent the days she ignored him

Violeta typed a series of numbers separated by periods into the document, accompanied by a smiling face emoji.

Then, she erased her tracks and logged out of her computer.

On the other side, a man with long, messy hair was eating in the Toland University cafeteria while looking at his computer.

He trembled with anticipation as he opened the file and saw the string of numbers left by Violeta, completely stunned.

Because those numbers left by Violeta were none other than his current IP address.

In other words, Violeta had already traced his IP.

As long as she wanted, she could find him at any time!

The smiling emoji left behind had a provocative meaning as if inviting him.

It seemed to say, “I have already exposed you completely. If you have the guts, come expose me too.

George frantically typed a bunch of text in the document.

But after thinking about it, he deleted it and only left the sentence: “Why me?”

In the blink of an eye, the weekend arrived.

Violeta left early, carrying her bag with Tuna inside. The driver took her to Liberty Grove.

Getting out of the car, Violeta could see from a distance the magnificent entrance of Liberty Grove Apartments, which had been beautifully renovated.

Violeta came to see the house in Liberty Grove and also to meet Zelena as per their appointment.

Knowing that Violeta was coming, the apartment steward took the elevator down to greet her and escort her upstairs.

While Violeta was waiting for the elevator, Zelena and her three followers happened to arrive.

“Oh! Isn’t this Violeta? I didn’t expect you to come so early, one of Zelena’s followers exclaimed loudly.

Violeta turned her head slowly and gave them a chilly glance.

Little did she expect Zelena’s rented apartment to be in the same building as hers;

“When we were in class, you seemed reluctant to come, but who would have expected you to arrive faster than everyone else? It’s shocking,” Zelena remarked.

“Why don’t you take the elevator?” one of the assistants asked.

“She doesn’t have the fingerprint or password, so she definitely can’t use it. It’s obvious,” another assistant added.

The elevators in Liberty Grove were exclusive to each household, and one needed a password or fingerprint to access each floor.

They were correct. Violeta didn’t have the elevator fingerprint.

Since it was her first time visiting, she hadn’t had the chance to register her fingerprint yet, so the steward had to come down and greet her.

Zelena felt secretly delighted and approached Violeta, pretending to be concerned. “Sis, why didn’t you call me in advance that you were coming so early? You could have come with us in the same car if I had known.”

“Today, I rode in the extended series of the Rolls–Royce for the first time, and it feels completely different!”

Hearing their compliments, Zelena felt pleased.

She placed her hand on Violeta’s shoulder and said, “Sis, don’t be stubborn. You have my phone number. You could have called me…

Violeta hadn’t finished speaking when Tuna, peeking out of the bag, caught a glimpse of Zelena.

“Arfl

Tuna barked.

Zelena didn’t expect there to be a dog in Violeta’s bag! She was startled on the spot.

“Ah!”

“What is this!”

Zelena took a step back. She was terrified of dogs because she had been chased and bitten by one as a child. So, dogs were her least favorite!

The three people behind promptly supported Zelena.

They looked into Violeta’s bag and saw a scruffy dog head!

“Oh my! This dog is so ugly. Unbelievable.”

“It must be a mutt. Violeta, what kind of taste do you have to keep such an ugly dog??”

“Exactly. And you put it in your bag? It suddenly barks. Who are you trying to scare to death!”

Tuna tilted its head. It seemed to understand their insults, calling it ugly and saying it was a dog!

“Woofl Woof!”

Who’s a dog? Your whole family is a bunch of dogs!

Violeta patted its head. “Stop barking.”

Zelena stood firm, a hint of malice in her eyes as she looked at Violeta. This woman must have intentionally brought a dog to scare her!

Luckily, she reacted quickly earlier, or she would have been bitten!

“Sis, you know I’m afraid of dogs. There’s no need to bring a dog specifically to scare me!”

Zelena is afraid of dogs!

Violeta was surprised to learn this. She had no idea that Zelena was afraid of dogs.

Suddenly… Violeta remembered something.

Nolan had a golden retriever. This golden retriever had a great personality, and Violeta had interacted with this golden retriever in her previous life.

But shortly after Zelena and Nolan were together, the golden retriever accidentally ate something it shouldn’t have and died from poisoning.

In the previous life, everyone thought that the golden retriever had mistakenly ingested poison. Still, now it seems highly likely that it was because Zelena was afraid of dogs and intentionally poisoned the dog!

Zelena was unexpectedly so malicious!

Violeta looked at her with a sudden hint of hostility in her eyes.

“Tuna only barks at people she dislikes. If you come any closer, I can’t guarantee that she won’t bite you.”

Zelena’s face turned pale.

Three assistants spoke up in defense of Zelena. “Violeta, what are your intentions? You know Lena is afraid of dogs, yet you came to her apartment with a dog!”

“Yeah, it’s so malicious. How can there be someone like you? Lena, I think you better not let her in!”

Chapter 32

“She shouldn’t have been invited in the first place!”

The three of them became defenders of justice, standing up for Zelena.

Violeta found their words ridiculous.

“I’ve seen foot–binding, but I’ve never seen brain–binding. When did I say I wanted to be with you guys?”

As soon as she finished speaking, the three couldn’t wait to mock her.

“If you’re not with Lena, then why did you come to Liberty Grove?”

“Oh, so you think you’re the owner of the apartment in Liberty Grove? Dream on!”

“Yeah, I checked this apartment online before. The occupancy rate is 99%! Lena rented the only unit left, and the only vacant one is the rooftop garden on the top floor.”

“Oh, are you going to claim that you’re the owner of the rooftop garden? Hilarious! Do your research before making up lies!”

The higher the Liberty Grove’s apartment building floor, the more expensive it was. The price of the top floor was several times that of the regular floors.

Zelena had previously wanted to rent the top floor, but the rent was almost a five-digit number per month, and she couldn’t afford it.

If Zelena couldn’t rent the place, could Violeta?

Absolutely impossible!

Convinced that Violeta was just showing off, Zelena smiled and said, “Sis, don’t try to act tough. It’s okay, I don’t blame you. As long as you get rid of this dog, you can still come into my apartment. And if you want, you can even live with me!”

To the other three, it was obvious that getting rid of the stray dog in the bag was an obvious choice to move into the high–end apartments in Liberty Grove. Who would even consider such an option?

Comparing a stray dog to Liberty Grove?

Anyone with common sense would know what to choose!

Unexpectedly, Violeta sneered.

“Well, forget about this apartment. Even if you offered me all the apartments in Liberty Grove in exchange, I still wouldn’t give up Tuna. I wouldn’t trade her for anything, not even with your ten lives.”

“If you’re not using your eyes, you might as well gouge them out. Tuna isn’t just a stray dog. She’s a Kenai Peninsula wolf cub.”

Kenai what?

These words circled in the minds of the group, leaving them dumbfounded.

Not a stray dog, but a wolf cub

Who is she trying to fool?

Zelena said, “Sis, it’s just a stray dog. Stop fooling us. The elevator is almost here. Just get rid of it!”

Violeta thought she couldn’t understand human language and that something was wrong with her brain.

She couldn’t be bothered to say another word.

The elevator doors opened at that moment, revealing a middle-aged woman in a black uniform stepping out.

The woman glanced at the group standing by the elevator, and her gaze landed on Violeta. She politely smiled and said, “Ms, Violeta.”

The group was stunned.

Violeta spoke softly, “Ms. Silverleaf, the butler?”

Ms. Silverleaf nodded. “Yes, Ms, Violeta”

Zelena and the others exchanged glances, still not understanding what was happening.

“Ms. Violeta, please.”

Violeta entered the elevator, and Ms. Silverleaf glanced at the group by the door. “Aren’t you coming in?”

Zelena and the others finally realized what was happening and entered the elevator.

Ms. Silverleaf had excellent professional manners. After pressing the top floor button, she looked at Zelena and her companions politely and asked, “Are you not pressing a floor button?”

Zelena realized and reached out to press the 21st–floor button.

The top floor was the 22nd floor.

In other words, the floor Zelena rented was just below Violeta’s

The atmosphere in the elevator became heavy.

The phone vibrated twice, indicating a group message.

Zoren and the others were informed that Violeta had arrived at Liberty Grove, so they also wanted to join in the excitement.

Violeta took out her phone and responded to their messages.

The tuna emerged from the bag, its‘ round eyes glancing at Zelena and her companions, baring its teeth and looking fierce.

Zelena and her companions never expected Violeta to go to the top floor, Could it be that she lived there!

That seems highly unlikely…

As the elevator ascended, they quickly arrived at the 21st floor.

Zelena stepped out of the elevator, looking back three times. However, Violeta remained unfazed inside, still engrossed in replying to WhatsApp messages, not even glancing at them.

Finally, Zelena couldn’t help but ask Ms. Silverleaf, “Um, I want to ask. Does she reside on the 22nd floor?”

Ms. Silverleaf paused momentarily, looking at Zelena with a puzzled expression. “Are you referring to Ms. Violeta?”

Zelena replied, “She’s my sister, and as far as I know, she shouldn’t have the means to rent the top floor. So, I want to know what’s going on.”

“You’re Ms. Violeta’s sister?”

Ms. Silverleaf was very surprised. “I think you must have mistaken her.”

At this moment, Violeta finally finished replying to the messages, put away her phone, and stared coldly at

Zelena.

Zelena’s three companions also spoke up, saying. “Violeta is our classmate. How could we possibly be mistaken? So we also want to ask, did we misunderstand? Violeta cannot possibly be the tenant on the top floor. She is just an ordinary person. How could she afford to rent it!”

Ms. Silverleaf felt that these people were uncultured, so she said, “You are the ones who misunderstood. Rent? Sorry, the top floor is never available for rent.”

After speaking. Ms. Silverleaf pressed the button, and the elevator door slowly closed, leaving Zelena and her companions outside.

Not rented?

Could it be she purchased it?

Impossible!

If the top-floor apartment was purchased, it would be at an exorbitant price!

If rented, although Zelena would feel a bit hurt, she could still afford it.

But if purchased, she definitely couldn’t afford it.

If Zelena couldn’t afford it, how could Violeta afford it!

Watching the door close, Zelena’s heart twisted, and she couldn’t comprehend it.

“What on earth is going on?”

Zelena forced a smile. “I don’t know either. Forget it. Let’s go inside first. We can ask her about it next time.

One of them confusedly asked, “Lena, Violeta lives on the top floor. Could she have deceived your Dad and Mom into giving her money to rent the apartment? How could she be so wicked!”

Impossible.

They didn’t know, but Zelena was very clear about it.

Ever since Violeta left the Blake family, Zelena had been manipulating Mr. and Mrs. Blake, and they had long stopped giving Violeta any money, not even a penny.

How could they possibly give her money to rent such a nice apartment?

This person must have used some other method to live on the top floor.

“But speaking of it, being able to afford the Liberty Grove penthouse is already a sign of being an upper-class person in Quinston. I wish I could also go up to the garden on the top floor and have a look.”

The tone of this speech was exactly the same as the previous flattery towards Zelena.

Zelena turned her head and glanced at her.

The person speaking quickly shut her mouth, smiled at Zelena, and said, “But I still think you, Lena, are much better than Violeta. Violeta has a wicked heart!”

Zelena smiled insincerely and used her fingerprint to open the door to the apartment.

The group quickly walked in. Their faces filled with joy as they looked at this luxurious flat.

Upstairs.

Ms. Silverleaf opened the door. Violeta walked in, carrying Tuna out of her bag and placing it on the floor.

The decoration style of the entire apartment is a combination of light luxury and understated extravagance.

With its expansive floor–to–ceiling windows, the lighting is stunning. Tuna’s paws gracefully touched the floor as it joyfully scampered ahead.

Chapter 33

The rooftop aerial garden at Liberty Grove was renowned in Quinston.

Violeta ascended to the attic and took a leisurely stroll. The sunlight reflected off the glass and cast a warm glow on the artistic paintings that adorned the walls, Sunlight, plants, flowers, vines, and arches.

Everything here resembled a picturesque movie set.

Ms. Silverleaf climbed the stairs and noticed Violeta standing before a painting. She approached respectfully and asked, “Ms Violeta, would you like something to drink?”

Violeta replied. “Zoren and the others will be arriving later. Let’s prepare some cold beverages first.”

“Very well. I will prepare them now.”

As Violeta descended the stairs, she noticed Tuna struggling to climb them.

She stood at a higher vantage point, observing the little creature.

Violeta’s shadow loomed over Tuna’s small body. It raised its head and looked up at her with its round eyes.

“Arf!”

Violeta approached and lifted Tuna by the nape of its neck.

“You little one with short legs. You still can’t climb properly. Give it another half a month,”

“Arf!”

Shortly after, Hayden and the others arrived.

The four of them entered the apartment. Violeta held Tuna on the sofa, tilting her head to look at them.

“You’re here. Refreshments await. Come and have a seat.”

Zoren surveyed the decorations and exclaimed, “The more I look at this apartment, the more I like it. If I had known earlier, I would have bought a unit with Hade.”

Jasper retorted, “Come on. Did you even have the money to buy it back then?”

Violeta placed Tuna on the carpet and turned to ask, “Does Hayden also live in Liberty Grove?”

Liam walked over to the window, gesturing toward the glass house bathed in sunlight across the street. He said, “Hmm, Hade’s place is right across from you.”

“Huh?”

Violeta was stunned and stood up to walk to the window to look across.

“Hade’s place is on the top floor of Building Six, and you are in Building Five, directly facing each other.

Liberty Grove had a total of seven buildings, each with a top–floor apartment. Before the opening, the rooftop garden gimmick was heavily promoted.

One spot was sold at an exorbitant price, but it turned out that all the top–floor spots were pre-booked internally before the opening, with no chance of being available on the open market.

“What a small world.”

Violeta glanced at Hayden and unexpectedly met his gaze.

Hayden looked at her with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. Violeta’s eyelashes fluttered slightly as she looked away.

Sitting on the sofa, Ms. Silverleaf brought cold drinks and some snacks.

After a short while, Zoren suggested, “Let’s go to Hade’s place. Vio, there’s nothing interesting here. We can’t just sit here and be bored.”

Jasper nodded. “Indeed. Vio’s decoration is too focused on aesthetics. There’s nothing fun, not even a projection screen to play games.

Violeta picked up Tuna and readily agreed.

“Sure, let’s go. I also want to see his place.”

They all stood up and left.

Meanwhile, in Zelena’s apartment downstairs, they were discussing Violeta. 

“Do you think the top floor really belongs to Violeta?”

“It’s impossible! How could Violeta afford it? It’s probably just a show–off!”

“Lena, is it the apartment that your parents bought for Violeta?”

Zelena forced a smile. “I don’t think so. My parents didn’t plan to buy a house in Quinston. We already have plenty in Arlowand, so there’s no need to acquire more properties.”

“Yeah, Lena, the biological daughter, doesn’t even have one, so how could Violeta, who isn’t even related by blood, have one? She must be pretending!”

“Let’s not worry about her, Lena. Let’s go downstairs and get some food. There’s hardly anything to eat at your place.”

Zelena nodded and said, “Sure.”

The group gathered near the elevator, but to their surprise, it had just descended from upstairs.

Violeta, Hayden, and the others were inside as the elevator doors slowly opened.

Violeta glanced at them with indifference, unaffected by their presence.

Meanwhile, Zelena and the others were completely ignored.

The doors closed automatically before they could enter the elevator, not sensing their presence.

Once the elevator doors closed, Zelena and the others erupted in disbelief.

“Oh my god! Why is Violeta with Hayden and the others!”

“I heard rumors at school that Violeta was dating Jasper. The top–floor apartment must belong to Jasper, not Violeta!”

“It was just speculation before, but now it’s confirmed?

“Jasper is known for changing girlfriends frequently. He must have been playing with Violeta! She has such low standards!”

“I used to think it was all gossip, but I didn’t expect it to be true. It’s disgusting. I have no respect for women who willingly degrade themselves like this.”

A malicious plan crossed Zelena’s mind, and she said, “Please, don’t say anything. If people find out that she went home with those men, her reputation will be ruined!”

“Ah, I thought she had changed, but I didn’t expect her to be like this when she came to Quinston. Back in Arlowand. Dad and Mom repeatedly warned her to change her flirtatious nature. She not only ignored the advice but also became even more excessive after coming here…

Zelena looked worried.

The three people next to her were shocked to hear her words,

Each of them had a shocked expression.

Wow, who would have known that Violeta was such a socialite?

Violeta followed Hayden to his apartment.

The interior of Hayden’s apartment had a high–tech style, with the entire house being automated.

You just had to ask for whatever you wanted, and a small robot would bring it to you.

Tuna excitedly chased after the little robot.

Violeta followed them to the game room, where a large screen projected a 5D gaming experience, showcasing the allure of high technology.

No wonder Zoren said Hayden’s apartment was much more fun than Violeta’s. The decoration alone in Hayden’s place probably cost millions.

But Hayden’s apartment only served as a place to play. He didn’t live there.

Violeta held the game controller and asked, “So, where does Hayden usually live?”

Zoren replied, “He lives with his family. The Frost family mansion is famous in Quinston. Haven’t you heard of it, Vio?”

The Frost family mansion is the largest estate in Quinston, passed down through several generations. It was once the residence of a noble in ancient times.

The Frost family had also divided several neglected small courtyards, which became tourist attractions in Quinston

You can imagine how prestigious the Frost family was in Quinston.

They had wealth, influence, and fame,

Hayden was born into a life of privilege!

Violeta carefully considered Zoren’s words and suddenly had a realization.

“Oh! So the Serene Residence at the scenic spot in Zenith is also owned by the Frosts?”

Yes.

Violeta was stunned.

In her previous life, Violeta had filmed at the Serene Residence!

The quaint little houses there had a vintage charm. Violeta was particularly fond of the small wooden cabin by the lake, which left a deep impression on her.

Zoren continued. “The Frost family didn’t want to spend money renovating those properties. After they were divided, Jasper’s family took them over and invested in renovations. It seems like they have plans to turn it into a filming location. They are still working on it.”

Upon hearing Zoren’s words, Violeta gained some additional information.

It turned out that the Serene Residence was owned by the Weekley Film and Television Group, which Jasper’s family owned!

“I see.”

“The location of the residence is quite good, so why did the Frost family divide it?”

Zoren smiled and replied, “You’ll have to ask Hayden about that. I have no idea.”

Chapter 34

As they chatted, Hayden approached with some beer cans.

Zoren noticed him and took one can.

“Thanks, Hade.”.

“You came at the right time. Vio wants to ask you something.”

Hayden handed Violeta a bottle of coconut milk. “What’s up?”

Violeta smiled slightly and asked, “The location of the Serene Residence is amazing. Why don’t you guys want it? It would be wonderful to go there for a summer getaway.

Hayden sat down beside her. “Shall we go to my place next time?”

“Huh?”

Violeta was surprised. How did a simple question lead to going to his house?

Hayden smirked lightly, took a sip of beer, and casually said, “If I take you to my place, you’ll know the answer.”

Violeta hadn’t responded yet.

Zoren couldn’t wait and exclaimed, “Great! We finally have the chance to visit Hade’s house. We should cherish it.”

“Jas, Liam, let’s go to Hade’s house next week.”

The two nearby individuals overheard this and promptly agreed.

Violeta didn’t understand what was so exciting about going to Hayden’s house, but since they were so eager, it must be something special.

“Okay. Let’s go after the tennis club assessment is over.”

The weekend came to an end.

The rumors about Violeta and Jasper at school were even more intense than the previous week.

As Violeta walked to class, everyone in the performing arts group whispered and gossiped about her.

The three individuals around Zelena, living up to her expectations, spread the reputation of Violeta as a socialite.

Zelena was secretly amused.

Violeta entered the classroom, and only Kaylee was willing to sit with her.

“Violeta, something big happened!”

Violeta took out her laptop and placed it on the table, responding nonchalantly, “What’s going on?”

Kaylee whispered, “Someone in the department spread rumors that you used to be a socialite. And this time, you joined the tennis club just to attract a guy. They said it in a very derogatory way, and now it’s spreading everywhere.”

“Didn’t you notice that when you walked over, they were all gossiping about you?”

Upon hearing this, Violeta paused for a moment and asked, “Weren’t they like this before? I’m used to it.”

Kaylee anxiously said, “This time it’s different. They’re spreading it with details, claiming that people who know your secrets have admitted it, and there are several witnesses who have seen it.”

The person who knows her secrets? It’s Zelena.

The witnesses? Three lackeys by Zelena’s side.

Violeta didn’t need to think about it. She knew it was them.

It must have been last weekend at Liberty Grove when they saw Violeta with Hayden and the other three. That’s why they spread the rumors.

In fact, Violeta had expected that Zelena would play this trick behind her back.

Because in the previous life, Zelena used the same tactics to try to tarnish Violeta’s reputation.

In the previous life, when faced with rumors, Violeta anxiously explained to everyone, but no matter how much she explained, she couldn’t dispel the baseless rumors,

But in this life, why should she clarify and explain?

Let them spread whatever they want. I don’t care.

Since they insist on saying this, Violeta will just go all out and make the rumors true!

At noon, Violeta decisively invited Hayden to have lunch in the cafeteria. They even sat on the crowded first floor!

Hayden and the other three rarely ate in the cafeteria, but since Violeta invited them, they came along.

Zoren said, “Vio, why did you suddenly ask us to have lunch in the cafeteria? We could have gone out to eat together. It’s too crowded here.”

The four of them had a great reputation in school, and it was the busiest time for lunch.

People were coming and going. Many of them glanced in their direction.

Violeta ate her meal slowly and asked, “Can you do me a favor? I know you don’t like eating in the cafeteria.

Jasper inquired, “What kind of favor?”

Violeta noticed Zelena and her friends entering the cafeteria so she quickly sat up straight and reached out to pat Jasper on the head.

The other three were taken aback when they saw this.

Jasper was even more confused.

“Vio, what are you doing?”

Violeta not only patted Jasper’s head but also scooped a spoonful of soup in front of her and fed it to Jasper, smiling at him. “Try some soup.”

Jasper was puzzled.

Hayden immediately looked at Jasper. Jasper felt like something terrible was about to happen to him.

Vio, stop messing with me. Why would I do that?”

“Just drink it! Consider it a favor for me!”

Jasper hesitated for a moment, not understanding the situation, but seeing Violeta’s urgent expression, he cautiously opened his mouth and took a sip.

Then. Violeta glanced at Zelena and her friends at the entrance.

As expected, she saw their shocked expressions, as if they had just eaten something disgusting. Then, they looked at Violeta with a knowing look.

Violeta smiled and said. “That’s enough.”

Zoren asked in confusion, “Vio, what’s going on?”

Violeta replied. There are rumors spreading in the performing arts department that I am a socialite.”

Zoren exclaimed, “What!? Who started this? I’ll confront them!”

Violeta shrugged indifferently, “Let them spread it. Since they’ve already done so, it would be disrespectful if I didn’t meet their expectations. From today on, I’ll embrace being a socialite.”

Many people in the cafeteria were envious that Violeta could sit with the four heartthrobs from the computer science department.

So, the rumors were fueled by envy and jealousy!

Hayden furrowed his brow and said, “Don’t talk about yourself like that.”

Liam asked, “Then why did you only give the soup to Jasper?”

Violeta replied, “Because they spread rumors that I am just a plaything for Jasper.”

They were shocked.

The three of them immediately turned their gaze towards Jasper.

Jasper straightened his back, as if the underworld king had targeted him, and his hands flew up in defense.

“No, no, no! Who started this? I would never dare to do such a thing! Don’t look at me like that. I swear I didn’t do it!”

Jasper had a reputation for changing girlfriends frequently.

His main interest was having fun.

So, it was understandable that rumors would circulate about him and Violeta,

Zoren narrowed his eyes and fiercely protected his sister, saying, “Jasper, if you even think about my sister in that way, I’ll make sure you regret it.” 

Jasper protested. “I didn’t do anything! I really didn’t!”

Jasper turned to Hayden, looking pitiful, and said, “Hade, I didn’t do it. I would never dare!”

They knew that Hayden felt differently about Violeta.

As friends, there was still a boundary.

Jasper only regarded Violeta as a sister and had never thought of her in any other way, so when he heard these rumors, he was completely taken aback!

Liam said. “It’s not about whether you did it. It’s about what people think.”

Jasper furrowed his brow and said, “I didn’t do anything. Why is this happening to me?”

Violeta calmly continued eating and said, “It’s probably because I joined the tennis club. It’s okay. You guys don’t need to worry about it. I can handle it myself.

Hayden fell into silence, unscrewing the bottle cap to take a sip of water.

The other three people beside them glanced at Hayden and then at Violeta.

Are they just going to ignore this?

It all depends on Hayden’s opinion!

Chapter 35

The news of Violeta feeding Jasper soup quickly spread throughout the department.

There were many people in the department who admired Jasper, and Violeta soon caught the attention of his enthusiastic fans.

After class, Violeta went to the restroom.

A few girls exchanged glances and secretly followed her.

Before entering the restroom, Violeta quickened her pace and turned a corner.

The girls didn’t expect Violeta to suddenly speed up, so they hurriedly followed and saw the stall door close. They quickly blocked the outside door with something and poured a bucket of water from above.

“Ah!”

“Who is it?”

A woman’s scream came from inside the stall.

The girls outside laughed and said, “Violeta! Let me tell you, I advise you to stay away from Jasper. Otherwise, you won’t have a good time in class!”

That’s right. Jasper is not someone a despicable person like you can get involved with. Don’t think you’re special just because you’re a little good–looking, Who among Jasper’s previous girlfriends wasn’t more beautiful than you?”

“And they were even wealthier than you! Who do you think you are? Just a fake heiress!”

Unexpectedly, at that moment, Violeta suddenly walked out from behind them and clapped her hands.

“Well done!”

“You did a great job!”

The girls turned around upon hearing the voice and were shocked to see Violeta standing behind them.

“What? Violeta, weren’t you inside? How did you end up outside?!”

Violeta stood with her arms crossed in front of them, her delicate face calm and composed. “Did you see me go in?” she asked.

The group was shocked.

“Who is in there?”

One of the girls slowly moved aside the object blocking the door, and the door opened slowly, revealing a young female teacher from the physical education class!

The teacher was completely soaked. She glared at the girls, angrily saying, “I will remember all of you!”

“Ma’am, we’re sorry.

The girls quickly apologized and begged the teacher for forgiveness,

Violeta chuckled lightly and left the restroom.

Tennis club assessment.

The tennis court was filled with many people, all of whom were members of the club.

After receiving their numbers, they started a 4v4 match, with the winning team advancing.

Kaylee was lucky to be paired with Violeta.

Kaylee asked Violeta, Violeta, how skilled are you at playing?”

Violeta smiled faintly and weighed the tennis ball in her hand. I’m decent, fairly average.”

Kaylee laughed and said. “Then I’ll partner with you. I’m pretty good at playing!“.

Violeta raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

Kaylee swung her tennis racket proudly. “I’ve competed in a city tournament before and won the championship in my category!”

Not far away. Zelena was surrounded by a group of people. She saw Violeta preparing for the assessment and thought to herself, “I must not let Violeta pass the assessment. It would be best to eliminate her in the preliminary selection.”

She had already bribed the person in charge of the preliminary competition, asking him to match Violeta with a strong opponent.

With Violeta’s limited skills, she definitely wouldn’t be able to compete!

Zelena knew Violeta well and knew that she couldn’t play tennis.

“Lena, look at how amateur Violeta looks in that outfit. She clearly doesn’t know how to play tennis!”

“Yeah, I wonder what she’s thinking. Is she trying to flirt with the upperclassmen at the tennis club?”

“Come to think of it, she’s just a socialite!”

Most girls who came for the assessment today wore tennis outfits, sportswear, and athletic shoes.

Zelena, on the other hand, was wearing a professional tennis skirt set. Her legs were fair and long. attracting the attention of many boys on the tennis court.

In contrast, Violeta had not changed her clothes. She was still wearing her casual attire from afternoon classes, wrapped up quite modestly and casually.

Zelena smiled and said, “Oh, come on. Don’t say that. Violeta may not know how to play tennis, but she might have a natural talent for it.”

“Haha. Lena, don’t joke around. A natural talent? Come on, look at her!”

This group of people continued to mock Violeta.

Zelena felt secretly pleased.

When Violeta and Kaylee went to draw their opponents, the person in charge handed them a number and said, “Your opponents are over there.

They turned their heads and saw two freshman boys standing not far away.

Kaylee looked puzzled and asked, “Are you sure? We’re two girls. Why are we being matched with boys?”

The senior in charge glanced at them and said, “In our tennis club preliminary assessment, we have mixed–gender matches. Didn’t you see that some of the teams are mixed? It’s just bad luck that you two girls ended up as a team.

Although that was the case, the chances of two girls being matched with two boys were still very low.

Unless they won the lottery.

This was clearly unfair!

Kaylee frowned, about to retort.

But a sentence stopped them, “Are you going to compete or not? If you don’t want to, just quit. Why are you being so pretentious and picky? The tennis club doesn’t cater to you!”

Kaylee’s expression froze.

Violeta glanced at the badge on his chest and remembered his name, Henry Wolfe.

“We will compete. Since we have already drawn lots, let’s just do it.”

Violeta patted Kaylee’s shoulder, and they left.

Kaylee complained. “Could this be a conspiracy? This is outrageous!”

At that moment, a little sweet laughter came from a distance. Violeta looked over and saw Zelena and her group.

She knew. This must be another scheme by Zelena.

“It’s okay. If we are eliminated in the preliminary selection, it will save us time. After all, the later matches will be against strong opponents, and we will eventually meet them.”

Kaylee nodded. “That’s true. It’s not embarrassing to lose to the strong.”

The match started quickly.

Violeta and Kaylee entered the court one after another.

Although Violeta was dressed casually, she was stunning. A photographer was recording the preliminary matches, and the footage would be edited into a short video later.

Under the high–definition camera, Violeta’s delicate features were visible, and she looked breathtaking on the screen.

Soon, people started discussing.

“This year’s freshman is beautiful. Is she from the performing arts department?”

“There are always many beauties in the performing arts department. If she wants to enter the entertainment industry in the future, she has to be beautiful, right?”

“It’s true. It’s rare to come across someone like this junior. She’s just as impressive as those celebrities. nowadays. What’s her name?”

Zelena sat in the front row, hearing the people’s comments and feeling envious.

This girl always stole her spotlight!

That face should be ruined!

If only Violeta had used sunscreen, her face would be unbearable to look at!

This girl just got lucky. Next time, she must find another opportunity to ruin her face. Otherwise, she’ll always be a threat!

Just as Violeta was competing. Nolan entered through the side door with a few student council members. They happened to stop and witness Violeta’s impressive performance on the tennis court.

Every time he saw her, he could see a different side of her.

Originally, Nolan was coming in to grab something, but he paused and observed the thrilling match.

Chapter 36

A complete tennis match typically lasts about an hour. However, since this was a friendly match, losing. three points would result in losing the game. Initially, Kaylee felt nervous as she was facing two boys. She was afraid that she wouldn’t be able to coordinate well with Violeta. Surprisingly, as the match heated up, Violeta’s performance amazed her even more. Kaylee had thought that Violeta couldn’t play tennis, but she displayed incredible skills! Not only did Violeta’s tennis skills surprise Kaylee, but they also astonished the other spectators, Violeta managed to return every hall they thought she couldn’t reach with ten times the force, catching the two boys on the other side off guard. In just twenty–seven minutes, the match came to an end, and

Violeta and Kaylee didn’t lose a single point. The match was intense Initially, they had expected the boys to dominate, but the result was unexpected. The referee announced Violeta and Kaylee’s team as the winners, and the audience burst into enthusiastic applause. Violeta unzipped her tracksuit and walked towards the sidelines, grabbing a bottle of water to drink. Kaylee followed her, filled with excitement, and couldn’t stop talking. “How did you manage to catch that ball? It was incredible! I thought you wouldn’t be able to, but you did! Violeta, you’re my hero!” The fact that Violeta led them to win first place in the military training and even broke the record was already surprising enough. Now, everyone thought they were in a losing situation, but Violeta turned the tide. It’s incredible! Violeta took a sip of water and smiled at Kaylee. “I told you. It’s not embarrassing to lose to a strong opponent. Sitting in the audience, Zelena knew that Violeta had won the match. It made her feel even worse than eating dirt! How is this possible? This girl actually won the match!

What the hell is Henry doing? Didn’t he arrange strong opponents for them? Why did Violeta still win the match?

Damn it!

Zelena clenched her water bottle, almost unable to hold back her emotions. Suddenly, an unexpected voice came from beside her. “Violeta won. I thought she couldn’t play tennis.” “Is this what they call talent?” At this moment, Zelena saw something that made her even more unable to hold back. She saw Nolan standing next to Violeta, chatting with her like old friends. Seeing this scene, Zelena stood up in a rush and quickly approached them. While drinking water, Violeta casually responded to Nolan. “I watched the entire match just now. You played really well. “Thank you.” “Did the mosquito repellent come in handy earlier?” Sitting next to Violeta, Kaylee was surprised that the student council president suddenly came over to talk to her. But Nolan is so handsome! Kaylee occasionally glanced at Violeta and Nolan, thinking they looked good together. However, she couldn’t understand why Violeta seemed indifferent towards Nolan as if she didn’t want to engage with him. “I didn’t use it,” Violeta said. Upon hearing Violeta’s words, Nolan felt slightly disappointed but still asked, “Why?” Before Violeta could answer, he caught a glimpse of Zelena rushing over. Violeta smiled and said, “You can ask her.” Nolan furrowed his brows and looked at Zelena, who was running towards them. Zelena quickly tidied her hair and smiled at Nolan, saying, “Hi, Nolan.” Nolan asked, “Did you use the mosquito repellent?” Zelena was taken aback and answered, “Mosquito repellent…?” At that moment, Kaylee deliberately spoke up, “Oh, so it turns out that Nolan gave the mosquito repellent to Vio. Some people have no shame! They were going around claiming that Nolan gave it to them! Tsk tsk tsk!” Kaylee was intentionally trying to embarrass Zelena. What perfect timing. Zelena’s expression froze.

The others who had come with Zelena also heard Kaylee’s words and exchanged glances, seemingly understanding something.

Nolan exclaimed, “I gave it to you? I never gave it to you.“.

Zelena felt embarrassed and wished she could disappear, but she was shameless.

She quickly said to Violeta, “Sis, you gave me the mosquito repellent, right? I thought Nolan gave it to me. You didn’t make it clear.”

Violeta raised an eyebrow, confused.

“When did I say I gave it to you? You took it from me.”

Violeta didn’t mind that Zelena had taken it. However, at this moment, she couldn’t help but enjoy seeing Zelena embarrassed.

Zelena’s face turned pale and then flushed.

Nolan glanced at Zelena and told Violeta, “I still have a few bottles of water over there. You can have them. They’re cold.”

Violeta replied. “Okay. Let’s go, Kay.”

Kaylee agreed, “Sure!”

The three of them left gracefully, leaving Zelena standing there with a grim expression.

Now, she hated Violeta even more.

Violeta followed Nolan to the lounge of the tennis court to get water. But once they arrived, she didn’t enter.

After Kaylee had gone in and taken two bottles, she didn’t want to take more, so she came out.

Thank you, Nolan.”

After expressing her gratitude, Violeta and Kaylee turned and left.

Kaylee seemed to sense Violeta’s reluctance towards Nolan, so she asked, “Vio, why do I feel like you’re a bit resistant to Nolan? I think he’s a nice person.”

Violeta lowered her eyelashes and said, “I know he’s a nice person.”

Nolan was simply too good. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have liked him in her previous life.

But perhaps it was because of her experience in her previous life, where Nolan was with Zelena, the person she hated the most. Violeta had mixed feelings towards Nolan.

She didn’t want to have any interaction with Nolan in this life.

She just wanted to make up for the regrets of her previous life and reach the peak to see the scenery she hadn’t seen before.

Regardless of whether Nolan continues to be with Zelena in this life, Violeta has no control over it.

“That’s none of my business. I have nothing to do with him.”

Kaylee pressed the ice water against her face and said, “Hey, if it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t even be able to drink these two water bottles. But Vio, it’s great to be friends with you! I get to see a handsome guy, haha.”

“Nolan is very handsome, but The Beatles were also good back then!”

“By the way, who do you think is more handsome between Hayden and Nolan?” Kaylee asked Violeta curiously.

Violeta was taken aback and responded. “Why are asking me this? I don’t know!

Hayden and Nolan are not the same type of person…

Hayden Frost, as his name suggests, is like a cold and proud pine tree. He is indifferent and sometimes even a bit sarcastic.

Although Nolan Spencer’s name implies nobility, in reality, he is warm-hearted and polite.

He is different from Hayden. If Hayden doesn’t like someone, he simply ignores them.

It’s like comparing an angel and a devil, so it’s impossible to compare. Both of them have their good. qualities.

Kaylee lightly bumped Violeta’s shoulder and said, “Come on, you must have a preference in your mind. Tell me!

Chapter 37

“I don’t want to choose anyone. But if I have to, I would choose the devil.”

In her previous life, she had already chosen an angel, but the angel’s radiance did not shine upon her. She was covered in scars.

So, in this life. Violeta wanted to be a devil, to accompany the devil. What’s wrong with that?

She wanted to live a good life and for the people around her to live well too.

Kaylee didn’t understand Violeta’s words and asked, “What is a devil?”

Violeta smiled faintly and didn’t answer.

When they returned to the tennis court, someone quickly came to strike up a conversation.

“Here they are. Come quickly.”

A group of people surrounded them. “Hey, you played so well just now! Have you played tennis matches before?”

“Yes, you two played really well. It was such an exciting match!”

Kaylee blushed and said, “I was just cooperating with Violeta. You should ask her how she managed to hit those balls.”

Actually, Violeta had no experience playing tennis, but it was just about hitting the ball and hitting it back.

In her previous life, when she was a martial arts substitute, practicing martial arts, catching flying darts, and standing in a stance required her attention to be much more focused than an ordinary person’s. So naturally, her reaction to catching the ball would be faster than an ordinary person’s.

Before joining the tennis club, Violeta familiarized herself with the rules of tennis and then joined the match…

She was just playing casually.

Violeta replied modestly, “Actually, I don’t know how to play. I just got lucky.”

Violeta and Kaylee’s outstanding performance on the court has undoubtedly made them formidable newcomers who will definitely join the tennis club this year.

Finally, they managed to shake off the relentless questioning.

Violeta had just sat in the audience seat to take a break when a few sarcastic remarks came from the back row.

“She’s such a poser. She can play but pretends she can’t. What’s the point of pretending? It’s disgusting.”

“Well, we’ll just have to get used to it. Not only does she like to put on a show, but she also flirts with the seniors. How can someone like her be in our class? It’s beyond words.”

“She must enjoy being flattered by others. She only knows how to bully someone like Lena. She’s a bully.

Violeta remained expressionless as she replied to the messages on her phone.

Unable to bear it any longer, Kaylee turned her head and glared at them, shouting, “You guys are so foul-mouthed!”

There were three of Zelena’s lackeys sitting in the back row. Zelena was absent, so they wanted to vent their anger on Violeta.

Lily said, “Having a foul mouth is better than having a foul heart like some people. It’s true that birds of a feather flock together!”

Gillian added, “Yeah, everyone saw it just now. When Nolan approached, some people eagerly followed him like dogs!”

Candy continued, “Nolan came over to find Lena, but some people couldn’t resist approaching him first. Now Lena is crying because of them. It’s truly disgusting. They’re social butterflies!”

Kaylee stood up and exclaimed, “What is wrong with you three? Do you need to go to the hospital? I can take you! Do you want to go to the psychiatric department or the gynecology department? Just mind yourselves and stop talking nonsense all day long! It’s affecting the air quality in our city!”

The tension between the two sides was about to escalate.

Just then, three figures approached the entrance of the tennis club.

It was Hayden, Zoren, and Jasper.

Lily exclaimed loudly, “What? Did we say something wrong? Violeta is just pretending to be rich! Everyone in our class knows that! She used to flirt with men, and now she’s even targeting the senior members of the tennis club! Disgusting, she’s nothing but promiscuous!”

These words reverberated in the tennis club and reached the ears of Hayden and his friends.

Upon hearing this, Zoren’s expression turned grim.

Violeta was a beloved member of the White family. Now, she was being insulted in such a manner at school.

This is unacceptable!

If Nollan were to find out about this, he would cause chaos in the tennis club.

The three of them glared at Lily, who was still standing with her hands on her hips, ready to continue her verbal attack. But suddenly, she trembled and looked up. Her eyes met with three pairs of dark, intense gazes.

A chill ran down her spine, and she felt a sense of fear.

Jasper said. “You’re spreading nonsense here, which is affecting the evaluation of the tennis club. What are you even doing here?”

Zoren retaliated, “Are you an orphan? Or were you raised without a mother? Why is your language so vulgar?”

Hayden added. “Does Toland University admit students with such poor manners?”

Violeta sat on a bench, holding her phone and crossing her legs.

Lily’s face turned extremely red. When the tennis club members saw them, they hurriedly approached and promptly kicked Lily out.

Gillian and Candy, who were sitting next to Lily, didn’t dare to say a word.

Everyone knew that Jasper was the president of the tennis club. Since he had spoken, Lily would not be able to remain in the tennis club. There was no need for any evaluation; she would be expelled directly.

And Hayden’s words were even harsher.

Hayden’s family held a prominent position at the school. It was uncertain whether Lily would be able to continue studying at Toland University in the future.

Initially, everyone thought it was just a typical argument between girls.

But unexpectedly, Hayden and the other two suddenly came over and openly supported Violeta. Everyone was shocked.

It seemed that Violeta had a close relationship with them.

After Lily was expelled, the evaluation continued.

Hayden and the other two approached Violeta.

Zoren asked. “Vio, have you finished the evaluation?”

Violeta nodded and said, “Yes. You guys are late. I achieved a complete victory!”

Jasper leaned against the railing and asked, “Oh really? Then I’ll go back later and ask for the videotape to watch.”

Hayden said, “Since the evaluation is over, let’s go grab a bite to eat,”

Violeta picked up her bag from the ground and nodded, saying, “Okay. Let’s go.”

“Kay, come with us for a meal too,”

Kaylee was pleasantly surprised and said, “Oh, okay.”

They left the tennis court together. Not long after, Zelena returned from the restroom.

Candy and Gillian recounted the incident to Zelena. Zelena was shocked and asked, “What? You’re saying that Hayden and the others stood up for Violeta? How is that possible?”

Candy responded, “Yes, we don’t know what happened either. We were both driven away just now. Lena, what should we do now? I heard that the Frost family is in a high position at our school. If we offend Hayden, will we both be expelled?”

Why did they go all out for Violeta? That’s unlikely.

Zelena couldn’t believe Hayden would use his connections to get Lily expelled just for Violeta.

In her memory, Violeta had nothing to do with Hayden and the others in her previous life. How did Violeta, this despicable person, get involved with Hayden and the others in this life?

Zelena pondered but couldn’t come up with an explanation.

She said, “It’s okay. I know Lily was also helping me. Don’t worry, I won’t ignore her. I won’t let her be expelled. Just relax.”

Hearing Zelena’s words, Candy and Gillian felt relieved.

Candy said, “I’m not sure what Violeta did to Jasper and the others, but it seems they are supporting her.”

Gillian added, “It’s obvious. She must have charmed them!”

Chapter 38

Kaylee followed Violeta and the others as they left school.

Liam was waiting for them at the school gate.

The four boys and two girls left the gate and went to a Korean restaurant, where they reserved a private room for lunch.

When it was time to order, Violeta handed the menu to Kaylee.

“Kay, you can place the order.”

Kaylee took the menu carefully and noticed that even the cheapest set meal cost over 60 dollars.

Being an ordinary college student, Kaylee only received 270 dollars as her monthly living allowance.

How could she afford such an expensive meal? So, she handed the menu back.

“Vio. you can order instead.

Violeta noticed Kaylee’s embarrassment and said, “It’s okay. You don’t have to pay.”

Zoren nodded. “Yeah, you two girls are dining out with us. Why would you need to pay? Just order whatever you want. No need to be polite.”

Only then did Kaylee feel relieved, but she only ordered some ordinary dishes.

Then, the menu was passed around for everyone to place their orders.

While ordering. Violeta’s gaze fell upon a coffee shop across the street called Sunset Cafe.

She was very familiar with this cafe because she had worked there for half a year to save money in her previous life. The couple who owned the cafe treated her very well. They encouraged and supported her when they discovered her dream of becoming an actress.

During her most difficult times, they even let her eat and stay at the cafe for free.

Unfortunately, the cafe didn’t do well and closed down. The couple returned to their hometown, and Violeta never saw them again.

In her previous life, she regretted being unable to repay these two kind people.

Hayden noticed Violeta’s gaze was constantly fixed on the cafe across the street, so he asked, “Would you like some coffee?”

Violeta withdrew her gaze and smiled at Hayden, saying, “I want to go to the cafe across the street later.”

Hayden replied, “Sure, I’ll accompany you.”

After finishing their meal, Kaylee still couldn’t believe she had the opportunity to dine with such a popular figure from school.

After leaving the restaurant, Kaylee politely bid farewell and returned to her dormitory.

Hayden and the other three accompanied Violeta to the Sunset Cafe.

The cafe was small, with only seven or eight small round tables inside. No one was behind the counter, but there was a small lucky cat ornament on the cabinet.

Violeta walked over and touched the lucky eat ornament with her hand.

Then, they heard the owner’s voice as she came out from behind the curtain, saying, “Welcome! The menu is here. Just order whatever you like.”

Hayden and the others had only ever been to an upscale cafe and had never been to a regular one like this.

However, they didn’t show any hint of disdain on their faces due to their good manners. Instead, they politely placed their orders and found a seat,

Violeta ordered an iced Americano and then scanned the familiar surroundings of the cafe. She felt a sense of nostalgia as if she had been here just yesterday in her previous life.

The owner started to get busy. When she brought several cups of fragrant coffee, Hayden and the others sniffed and were surprised.

They didn’t expect that such an ordinary cafe would use top–quality beans.

Violeta had an expression of “You finally know that this cafe is a treasure.”

“Madam, your coffee beans smell amazing!”

The owner smiled happily and said, “Although our cafe is small, we use good coffee beans. Our main focus is on cost-effectiveness. As long as you like it, please come again next time.”

Violeta picked up the coffee and took a sip. It tasted familiar to her.

Then she said, “Madam, are you planning to sell this cafe?”

The owner was taken aback and asked, “How did you know? I am indeed considering selling the cafe. Business has been tough, and I plan to return to my hometown with my husband. However, I haven’t made a final decision yet. After all, this coffee shop is my dream.”

Violeta quickly wrote down her phone number on a piece of paper and said, “If you ever decide to sell the cafe, please give me a call. I am interested in taking it over.”

Hayden and the others were taken aback by her sudden decision.

Why did Violeta suddenly make such a choice?

Even if she wanted to open a cafe, there were better options available.

The owner’s expression froze for a moment before responding. “I haven’t thought about it yet.”

Violeta reassured, “That’s alright. Just contact me when you are ready to sell. If you can’t bear to part with this cafe, we can also discuss a partnership. I can hire you, and we can continue working together.”

The owner was confused by Violeta’s words.

She didn’t really want to give up this cafe because opening a cafe was her dream. If it weren’t for the fact that she couldn’t sustain it anymore, she wouldn’t have been willing to sell it.

But she didn’t expect the young lady in front of her not only wanted to buy her cafe but also offered to hire them and pay their salaries.

“Miss, this cafe doesn’t do well. The monthly revenue is only a few hundred

“It’s okay. Please take your time to consider.”

The owner wanted to say that hiring more staff wouldn’t be cost-effective due to the poor business.

Violeta knew better than anyone that this cafe didn’t have good business.

But in her previous life, the couple was willing to help her even when the business was not going well. They didn’t need to hire another person, but they still paid her a salary. Although not much, it was enough to cover her expenses then.

Moreover, if the couple were evil, they could have kept the fact that the cafe didn’t have good business a secret from Violeta so they could negotiate a higher price. —

But the owner didn’t do that, which meant they were good people.

So now Violeta was also willing to help them.

The owner took Violeta’s contact information.

After a moment, Violeta and her group left the cafe.

Zoren persuaded, “Vio if you want to open a cafe, there are better locations with more foot traffic. It’s too risky here. You might not even make a profit.”

“I want to take over because there are fewer people here. It’s peaceful.”

“Well, your happiness is priceless.”

Hayden said. “It’s getting late. Let’s go home.”

“Yeah.”

The tennis club’s rematch would be in three days.

Meanwhile, the news of Lily’s dismissal spread the next day.

After this news came out, both Candy and Gillian were shocked.

Zelena was also astonished. She never expected Lily to be expelled, and Hayden stood up for Violeta.

Lily’s dismissal undoubtedly served as a warning to others and improved the atmosphere in the class.

However, at the same time, Zelena grew even more disgusted with Violeta.

She is the class, claiming that Violeta is despicable.

Candy and Gillian continue spreading malicious rumors about Violeta at the performing arts.

This directly fueled the animosity towards Violeta from the other performing arts classmates.

During the tennis club rematch. Zelena wanted to find someone to help her, but no one was willing.

After the incident at the tennis court last time, the tennis club members realized that Violeta had a special relationship with their club president. Who would be willing to take the risk of helping her target Violeta?

Violeta sat on the side, drinking water. At the same time, Henry, the person in charge of the preliminary evaluation for the tennis club, approached with a bottle of water.

He said with a flattering expression, “Violeta, have some water.

Chapter 39

Violeta gave him a cold glance and ignored him.

Henry handed the water to Kaylee, who was sitting next to him. Perhaps he thought she was more approachable. Here

Kaylee glanced at him and sarcastically replied, “Oh, you weren’t like this yesterday. Why are you so two- faced?”

Henry was taken aback for a moment and awkwardly smiled. “Yesterday was actually a misunderstanding.

Kaylee retorted, “It wasn’t a misunderstanding. We were being too dramatic. Sorry for wasting your time.”

Henry had previously accused Violeta and Kaylee of being dramatic.

Now, Kaylee retaliated with sarcasm.

It seemed like holding grudges was her specialty.

Violeta couldn’t help but chuckle.

Coincidentally, it was their turn to play.

Kaylee said, “Vio, let’s go. It’s our turn.”

“Okay.”

The two of them left the resting area, leaving Henry standing awkwardly in place, still holding two bottles of water.

Candy walked over and said to Henry, “Henry, don’t try to please Violeta. She looks down on people like us. She used to be the heiress of Arlowand’s Blake family and lived the life of an upper–class person.

“What?”

“However, she’s just a fake heiress. She’s still pretending to be high and mighty.

Candy exaggeratedly explained the relationship between Zelena and Violeta to Henry.

She emphasized that Zelena was the real heiress, while Violeta was just a fake one.

Henry’s face changed immediately. “No wonder. She’s just a social butterfly. How dare a fake rich girl act so high and mighty! How disgusting.

Candy said, “She’s deceived Jasper and his friends. We can’t afford to mess with her.”

Henry looked at Violeta, who was playing a match on the court, and said fiercely, “Don’t worry, the club president changes girlfriends very quickly. Violeta won’t stay by his side for more than two months. When the president doesn’t want her anymore, I’ll make her regret it! How dare she humiliate me!”

Candy felt satisfied upon hearing Henry’s words.

Violeta and Kaylee successfully won the preliminary round.

If they won the round of 16 in two days, they would become official members of the tennis club.

It was said that Jasper had booked the Heaven Hotel that night, and all the members who successfully. joined the tennis club and could attend the party.

During their free time at noon, Violeta would go to the Sunset Cafe with Kaylee.

Kaylee, remembering a previous meal, suggested treating Violeta to coffee.

Violeta did not refuse. She knew that if she did not let Kaylee repay this favor, she would always remember it.

It was rumored in the department that Violeta was getting close to Hayden and the other three because Violeta was Jasper’s new “plaything.

However, only Kaylee knew that Violeta and the others were like siblings and they all treated Violeta as a little sister.

Kaylee was smart enough not to ask any inappropriate questions.

On the day of the finals.

Violeta was paired with Zelena during the draws.

Zelena used her connections to make it to the finals, and her method of dealing with opponents was simple.

She would simply bribe them. As long as they made it easy for Zelena, she would give them a sum of money.

Using this method, Zelena smoothly made it to the finals. Originally, she would have smoothly entered the tennis club, but unfortunately, Zelena encountered Violeta.

During the draw, both of them drew the same number. 

“Number 7.”

Zelena opened the envelope and couldn’t believe her eyes. “Number 7

Upon hearing that, Violeta turned to look at Zelena.

Zelena also stared at Violeta in disbelief, clutching the piece of paper tightly in her hand.

“What a coincidence. Violeta smiled lightly. “I suggest you wear a face guard during the match this afternoon. I won’t go easy on you.”

With that, Violeta turned and walked away.

Zelena angrily threw the piece of paper on the ground, gritting her teeth.

How despicable!

Zelena swung her racket forcefully, refusing to believe that Violeta’s tennis skills were that good! It was all just hearsay.

Noon.

Violeta received an unexpected message from Hayden.

Only six words.

“Meet me at the back door.

Violeta went to the back door and saw Hayden leaning against his sports car on the side of the road, dressed in a white casual luxury outfit. At that moment, he was slightly lowering his head and holding a phone in his hand. The sunlight was shining on him, making every strand of his hair appear golden.

Then, Hayden raised his eyes and met Violeta’s gaze.

Violeta’s eyelashes trembled slightly as she approached him. “Why did you ask me to come here?”

Hayden looked into her eyes and suddenly smiled. After that, he turned to open the front trunk and took out a set of tennis rackets to hand to Violeta.

Her fair and slender hands looked beautiful against the black nylon bag.

“What is this?”

“Tennis rackets.”

Violeta paused slightly. “Tennis rackets?”

Hayden closed the front trunk and leaned against the car, looking tough as he said, “You like purple, right? I customized it for you. The finals are this afternoon, so it’s the perfect time to use them.”

Violeta did not expect Hayden to remember this.

Without hesitation, she took the tennis rackets from him. When she opened them, she saw a purple and pink set, and the quality was visibly good.

“Is this a perk that every member of the tennis club gets?”

Hayden chuckled lightly and then placed his hand on Violeta’s head, ruffling her hair. ‘Only you have it.”

Violeta was taken aback and took a step back, her ears turning slightly red…

“Why are you touching my head?”

“If I want to touch it, I will. How about you touch mine?”

Violeta pursed her lips, gave him a disdainful look, and then continued to admire the rackets.

“They’re so beautiful, I can’t bear to use them. I’ll accept it as a gift then, thank you.”

Hayden said, “No, you have to use them. If you don’t, you’ll be in trouble this afternoon when I come to watch the match.”

Violeta did not believe that Hayden would actually act that way to her, She challenged him saying “I don’t believe you. All right. I’m leaving…”

Just as Violeta turned around with the rackets on her back. Hayden grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.

Caught off guard, she fell into Hayden’s arms and her fair neck was exposed to his gaze. He looked at it and lowered his voice, saying, “You’ll be in trouble if you don’t use them.”

Violeta raised her eyes and met his deep, mysterious gaze, her heart pounding-

After she quickly regained her composure, Violeta took a step back.

“Do you even know what you’re doing?” she asked.

“If someone sees us, we’re done for! They’ll definitely say I’m up to no good…”

Hayden interrupted, “Well, that’s perfect. I don’t mind.”

He had gone mad.

Violeta’s heart skipped a beat, but luckily her rationality prevailed.

“Enough with the games. Let go of me, I need to go back.”

Upon hearing her words, Hayden released her wrist. “Go ahead, I’m going to watch the game this afternoon. Remember to use them.”

Violeta turned and ran away with the rackets without looking back.

She ran all the way back to the cafeteria, where Kaylee was waiting for her.

After sitting down, Violeta drank some water.

“What’s that and why were you in such a hurry?”

“Unbelievable.”

Violeta’s face turned red.

Chapter 40

“What’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing. Have you finished eating? Let’s go to the tennis court.”

“Yes, let’s go.”

The two of them left the cafeteria and arrived at the tennis court.

By now, several people were already warming up here.

Violeta, carrying the tennis rackets given by Hayden, came to the resting area with Kaylee.

Not long after, Zelena, Candy, and Lily also arrived.

Zelena and Candy formed a team, while Gillian and Lily, who were previously expelled, also teamed up. After Lily was expelled. Gillian quit the assessment since she no longer had a teammate.

The three of them walked past the resting area, and Candy disdainfully glanced at Violeta and Kaylee.

Kaylee did not hold back and glared back.

Zelena sat down and took out her own tennis racket from her bag.

It was a vibrant green racket, catching everyone’s attention.

When Candy saw it, she exclaimed, “Wow, Lena, your racket is so beautiful! It must be custom–made!”

Zelena smiled shyly. “Yes, my parents heard that I joined the tennis club and specially ordered it for me. There’s only one pair in the world as it’s a limited edition.”

“Can I take a look?”

“Sure.

Zelena generously handed her racket to Candy, who held it in her hand and admired it for a while before. enviously saying. This is an AH custom–made racket. It’s quite expensive. I think it costs around 7500 to 9000 dollars for a pair. Lena, your parents are so good to you!”

Candy’s comment attracted the attention of the people around, and they kept staring at Zelena.

Zelena’s vanity was greatly satisfied.

At that moment, Violeta also took out her racket from her bag.

Kaylee imitated Candy’s expression and loudly exclaimed, “Wow!”

“Vio, your racket looks amazing! It’s much more vibrant than that someone’s hideous green racket!”

In an instant, everyone’s gaze was drawn to her voice.

Violeta paused for a second with the racket in her hand. She felt that Kaylee was being too dramatic. However, Kaylee winked at her.

After that, she continued loudly, “Vio, your racket must be expensive! Let me see, it’s from AH! And it’s a collaboration with a famous cartoon character! Damn, not only is it custom–made, but it’s also a limited collaboration within the custom–made collection! It must cost at least 30 thousand dollars!”

With Kaylee’s help, Violeta completely stole Zelena’s spotlight.

Zelena sat aside, gritting her teeth in anger.

Candy said, “What’s all this shouting about? Where are your manners?”

Kaylee replied, “Oh, do you have manners then? Who was the one shouting first? Can’t people be amazed by a 30 thousand dollar racket?”

Candy felt jealous and said. “It’s probably fake!”

At that moment, a cold and deep male voice came from the back row of the audience.

“They’re a gift from me. Do we have a problem?”

Everyone’s gaze turned towards the back row, where Hayden was sitting at the highest point.

Not far away, Zoren and his two companions strolled over leisurely and sat next to Hayden, crossing their legs and displaying a nonchalant attitude.

Everyone was stunned.

Candy felt embarrassed and recalled Gillian’s fate. She weakly said, “No. I didn’t mean anything else, I was just talking.”

Hayden looked at her coldly. Then, he lowered his eyelids and lightly opened his thin lips, “Just talking? Does that mean you can spread rumors without consequences just because you have a mouth?”

Candy was extremely nervous and quickly apologized to Violeta.

I’m sorry, Violeta. I didn’t mean to imply that your tennis racket is fake. Please forgive me.”

Violeta glanced at her indifferently, said nothing, and looked towards Hayden.

Since Violeta did not say anything, Hayden decided not to pursue the matter further.

The match started soon.

Violeta and Kaylee picked up their rackets and stepped onto the court. Kaylee was a bit nervous.

However, Violeta moved gracefully and calmly as if she were dancing with the wind.

“Vio, are you feeling nervous? There are so many people here to watch the match today.“.

Not only were the members of the tennis club present for the final assessment, but students from other schools were also in attendance. The tennis court was packed with people.

Furthermore, four important figures were seated in the back row.

Violeta smiled at her and said, “Just focus on playing. Everything will be fine.”

Kaylee took a deep breath and nodded at Violeta,

Once they entered the court, Zelena also entered with Candy, both holding their rackets.

Due to the previous uncomfortable situation, Candy felt a strong sense of animosity towards Violeta. As a result, she played with great force.

Zelena might not be very skilled at playing tennis, but she still managed to convey her hatred towards

Violeta

Both Zelena and Violeta were quite attractive, making the match very interesting to watch.

Violeta’s eyes were as cold as knives as she stared at Zelena across the court. She tightly gripped her racket and stared at Zelena with an intimidating gaze.

She parted her red lips and silently uttered a phrase.

Others could not hear or understand what she said, but Zelena understood it perfectly.

Violeta’s words were, “Watch your face.”

Zelena was just about to say the same thing to Violeta!

She couldn’t stand looking at that face anymore and wished she could destroy it!

The match began.

The tennis ball soared through the air with great force towards one side.

After a few exchanges, Zelena’s hands were numb. She had initially thought that Violeta was just lucky to win the preliminaries and semifinals, but when she played against her, she realized how strong this woman was.

She almost missed several shots.

Compared to Violeta, she was the lucky one.

“Ah!

In a moment of carelessness, a ball flew past Zelena’s ear and she failed to catch it!

The scoreboard changed.

Zelena glanced at Candy, who had an unpleasant expression on her face.

“It’s over, Zelena.”

Violeta weighed a new ball in her hand, her gaze disdainfully fixed on them. Then, she threw it in the air before giving them a chance to catch their breath.

The tennis ball flew towards Zelena

Zelena widened her eyes and dodged it.

The tennis court switched sides once again, the score was 0.9

The tennis ball fell to the ground, bounced up, and fell back down.

The force was so strong that Zelena could hear the wind. If she had not dodged it, the impact of this ball would have broken her nose!

This woman! Zelena stared incredulously at Violeta across from her.

Violeta met Zelena’s gaze. Her serene eyes were hidden beneath the brim of her hat, filled with pity.

Seeing this look, Zelena was even angrier. How dare this woman sympathize with her! Who did she think she was? She was not worthy!

Zelena picked up the last ball and hit it with all her might.

Violeta swung her racket, and with a loud smack, the ball flew towards Zelena. Zelena didn’t even have time to blink before the ball hit her face, causing intense pain. Although her nose wasn’t broken, it was enough to make her suffer.

This was a one-sided match.

The referee announced, “Team A wins!”

Clap! Clap! Clap!

The audience erupted in enthusiastic applause.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30]] 

Chapter 21

Tired?

Heaven knows how hard Violeta had to work in her previous life to secure minor roles that did not even get to be listed in the credits.

Initially, she had a decent chance, being a graduate from a reputable university. However, after several years in the entertainment industry, she was suppressed by Zelena’s malicious actions.

It was so bad that Violeta could not land a script for half a year. What came her way were only peripheral roles or physically demanding action films.

Not many young actors are willing to do action films. Just think about it who would choose a less lucrative and more demanding action film over an easygoing romantic comedy where one could rely on good looks alone?

Unfortunately. Violeta had no choice. She needed work to gain exposure, which would allow her to land. better roles. Therefore, Violeta desperately accepted roles in action films and worked hard to learn various combat skills.

She started as an extra before eventually landing a few supporting roles. Unfortunately, just as her career was taking off, Zelena discovered her.

Suddenly, Violeta could not secure any roles, no matter how minor. She could not even find work as a cashier.

She had only one option left, and it was to work as a stunt double. Being a stunt double was dangerous. After all, a stunt double had to carry out any stunts the lead actors did not dare to attempt.

Violeta was only in her twenties but had to endure such strenuous work for three years. Before she even reached thirty, her body had deteriorated to that of a sixty–year–old. She had numerous injuries and suffered varying degrees of harm all over her body.

There were times when she had to grit her teeth and continue working even though she had a fracture.

She was stuck in such high–pressure work, unable to see a way out. All she could do was keep moving forward. She had enough of living such a life.

Now that she could start over, why would she find her present training difficult? How could it compare to what she had suffered in her past life? These people did not know what real suffering was!

Violeta didn’t answer the person’s questions but quickened her pace and continued moving forward.

Her present body had yet to attain the strength of her previous one. Thus, she would strive to catch up. She was determined to progress faster by utilizing what she experienced in her past life.

Violeta had endured a lot of hardship but was not afraid of it. Instead, what she feared was to bear all the suffering and never receive the corresponding rewards.

It was lunch break. Zelena flaunted the mosquito repellent she stole from Violeta to a group of girls. She deliberately mentioned that Nolan had given it to her, eliciting their envy.

“Zelena, you’re amazing! You’re such good friends with the student council president.”

“That’s right. Did you see Nolan earlier? He’s so handsome!”

“Indeed, Nolan is handsome. Zelena, do you think he gave you this because he likes you?”

Zelena’s heart fluttered. She covered her face shyly, saying, “Oh my, what are you saying? No way! He’s probably concerned for me because we are schoolmates! Besides, he’s friendly to everyone! Please don’t spread rumors. It would be embarrassing!”

“Hahaha, everyone, look, Zelena is embarrassed!”

Violeta sat nearby, drinking water, and heard their laughter from afar. Seeing them laughing so happily, how could she resist exposing some juicy information?

She promptly posted an anonymous exposé on the university forum. ‘Breaking News! Zelena Blake Mysteriously Exempted from Military Training, Receiving Special Treatment above Her Classmates!”

The post immediately garnered a lot of attention.

Toland University was famous for its strict military training and paid close attention to the training of new students every year. However, Zelena had the ‘privilege‘ of obtaining exemption from military training. It was a privilege unavailable to the majority of the new students. Therefore, most people would be furious when they see this news.

People criticized heavily against Zelena on the forum. It only took an afternoon for the post to become one of the top five trending posts.

After posting, Violeta continued with training as usual.

The situation only comes to a head in the evening.

After everyone finished washing up and returned to their tents to rest, someone took out their phone to browse the forum.

“Oh my! Look at this! Zelena has been exposed on the forum!”

“What? Really?”

“Yes, everyone, look at this. No wonder Zelena always looks so glamorous. Turns out she’s receiving special treatment!

“That’s too much. We’re tired and achy all the time. Why does she get special treatment?”

“It’s probably because of her influential parents! She must have used their connections to secure an exemption!”

The camp was filled with the buzzing of indignant voices.

The following day, Zelena greeted everyone on the team, but most girls were unwilling to acknowledge her.

Still, it did not bother her. After all, her goal was to gain attention among the guys. However, she did not expect many guys to be willing to interact with her…

What’s going on?

Zelena approached Kaylee, who was close to her before, to find out what had happened.

Kaylee said sarcastically, “Why would we dare to get close to you? You get special treatment!”

“What? What do you mean?” Zelena was stunned.

Kaylee covered the rashes on her face with a thick layer of foundation while saying. “Go check the forum! Someone has exposed you. You’ve incurred the displeasure of our entire class, being the only one receiving special treatment!“.

“Also, is something wrong with the sunscreen you gave me previously? Why do I develop allergic reactions after using it?”

Zelena’s eyes flickered with surprise. She nearly burst out laughing when she saw the severe rashes on Kaylee’s face, which even makeup failed to hide.

“How is that possible? I also used the sunscreen I gave you and had no allergic reactions. Maybe you are allergic to something else you used. I’m leaving now. You should check your things.”

After leaving Kaylee, Zelena immediately took out her phone to check the forum. Her face twisted with anger when she saw the trending post.

No wonder people are unwilling to talk to me today. Someone must be scheming behind my back! But who could it be?

It must be Violeta! That bitch! No one else would dare to go against me!

Many students were unhappy with the intense military training. Thus, knowing that Zelena received special treatment provoked their anger.

Zelena never expected to be exposed on the forum. Since it had happened, she had to do something to restore her reputation and win back the support of her classmates.

After staying away for a day, Zelena joined the military training lineup the following day, looking ghostly pale and on the verge of collapsing. She had used makeup to make herself appear ill and worn.

As expected, the instructor noticed Zelena and called her out before the morning exercise began. “Zelena, why are you here? Step out of the team.”

Tears immediately welled up in Zelena’s eyes. She replied stubbornly, “Sir, I want to train with everyone.” She started coughing profusely. “Please don’t mind me.”

Violeta calmly observed Zelena’s dramatic display from the back row. She had anticipated this and had no intention of letting Zelena off so easily this time.

The instructor continued, “Zelena, you should leave the training if you’re unwell. Didn’t you submit a medical leave report beforehand?”

“Medical leave report? Someone in the formation whispered in confusion.

Seizing the opportunity, Zeloha added urgently, ‘Sir, I did submit a medical leave report, but it’s okay. My epilepsy isn’t severe, and I can endure it. My classmates are already unhappy with me, and I can’t afford to slack off further. Please allow me to continue with the training! I can’t avoid training just because I’m worried that intense training might trigger my epilepsy.”

Chapter 22

It was incredible how Zelena twisted the truth in her favor. She pretended to reveal her epilepsy accidentally and that intense training would trigger seizures.

The entire class immediately understood why she did not join military training. They began to sympathize with her, thinking she was exempted due to her illness.

Having successfully cleared her name, Zelena stopped insisting on joining the training and left with a sad expression. She deliberately glanced at Violeta triumphantly as she left.

Bitch! Do you think you can win against me with those lousy tricks? Haha!

Unexpectedly, Violeta smirked back at her, prompting Zelena to feel a chill run down her spine. She sensed something ominous but still did not believe Violeta could bring her down.

At noon. Zelena wept before everyone once again. She even brought many delicious treats to share with everyone. Moreover, she claimed that someone was plotting against her and spreading false accusations on the forum.

Then, she deliberately implied that Violeta was behind it. She hinted that only Violeta, the malicious sister, would do such things behind her back.

Her ploy was surprisingly effective. Everyone soon guessed what Zelena meant and began to blame Violeta

“Yes, it must be Violeta Zelena, she must be jealous of your status as the true heiress. That’s why she wants to tarnish your reputation! People like her are disgusting!”

Come to think of it, it’s true. We have only known you for a short time. Who would go to the forum to expose you? It must be someone familiar with you who can’t stand to see you succeed. So, it has to be her!”

“Considering everything, Violeta is the only one who fits this suspicion. It must be her!”

“Tsk, tsk, looks like we have to be cautious in interacting with her in the future.”

Hearing them, Zelena was delighted.

These idiots are easy to win over with a few words and sweet treats.

Zelena once again enjoyed everyone’s compliments and admiration. She even posted her medical leave report on the forum to clarify matters.

However, she did not expect the forum to reveal even more damning evidence..

A post revealed Zelena’s comprehensive medical examination report issued by Arlowand Hospital a few months ago. It indicated that Zelena was healthy.

There’s only a month between the two medical reports. Why are the results so different?‘

‘Is it possible that Zelena, who’s originally healthy, suddenly developed epilepsy within a month? This is unbelievable. It’s an excuse Zelene fabricated to avoid the intense military training!

The forum erupted into an uproar again. Some believed Zelena genuinely had epilepsy, but most were healthy.

Zelena’s reputation took another hit. She angrily approached Violeta and asked, “You posted my medical examination report on the forum, right?”

Violeta leaned casually against a tree, not bothering to look at her. “Done pretending?”

Zelena narrowed her eyes. Anger surged from her. “Violeta, why do you always have to oppose me?”

Violeta replied, “Oppose you? It’s you who won’t leave me alone.”

Zelena glared at Violeta’s face, wishing she could scratch it. How dare she?

However, at that moment, she caught sight of a small group of people approaching from the side.

Zelena immediately switched back to acting mode, putting on a pitiful demeanor as she said, “Sis, I’ve said that I don’t mind you taking away eighteen years of my life. I never held it against you. But why do you keep resorting to these petty actions behind my back to hurt me? Our parents raised you for eighteen years. Can’t you show some restraint for their sake?”

The onlookers halted, ready to enjoy the show.

Zelena reached for Violeta’s arm as Violeta stood up from under the tree. Then, she immediately fell as if Violeta had pushed her. “Ah! Sis, why did you push me?”

Violeta looked at her coldly,

The onlookers rushed over and sided with Zelena. “Violeta, you’ve gone too far! Don’t you know spreading rumors on the forum is illegal?”

Violeta glanced at them with disdain as if she was looking at fools. She might have been anxious to explain and clear her name in her previous life. But this time, she had no time for such nonsense.

Their lunch break was short, and she needed to rest well to maintain her energy for training in the afternoon. Thus, she would not waste time chatting with them but leave immediately.

Her attitude further infuriated them.

“Who does she think she is? Unbelievable! Her character is just speechless.”

“Zelena, are you okay? Don’t worry. We believe in you! Violeta must have made those shameless on forums!”

“She must be jealous that you are the real heiress and resentful that you took away her luxurious life when you returned. That’s why she keeps targeting you. She’s disgusting!” 

After leaving those people, Violeta planned to rest in her tent.

However, she heard someone crying when she entered the tent and left to find who it was. Following the sound, she found Kaylee.

Kaylee’s face was covered in rashes that no thick foundation could conceal. Sweating made her appearance even more horrifying, and she was currently hiding in bed, sobbing.

Kaylee’s face was the same as Violeta’s in her previous life; both were allergic to Zelena’s sunscreen. However, Kaylee’s condition seemed even more severe than hers,

After experiencing an allergic reaction, Violeta did not dare to wear makeup, so her condition was much better.

On the other hand, Kaylee had been experimenting recklessly to cover up the rashes. If she continued like this, she might end up with scars and disfigurement,

As a woman, Violeta knew how important one’s face was. She, too, had felt hopeless in her previous life.

After contemplating. Violeta approached Kaylee, advising gently, “Kaylee, you must stop wearing makeup. There’s a way to cure this. You should get some ointment and apply it on the rashes.”

Kaylee covered her face with her hands and looked at Violeta with teary eyes.

“What do you suggest?”

Violeta took out the sunscreen Kaylee’s makeup bag beside her bed and stated firmly, “You should stop using this.

Surprised. Kaylee sat up on the bed. “What do you mean?”

Violeta responded, “If you trust me, stop using it and get an ointment for your rashes. But if you don’t, you can forget about it.”

Kaylee vaguely suspected her face might be allergic to Zelena’s sunscreen, but she was unsure.

After hearing Violeta’s words, she sat in a daze before suddenly realizing something. She exclaimed, “Violeta, I now understand you weren’t looking down on me earlier. You were warning me against using

Zelena’s sunscreen, right?”

Violeta remained silent and searched her phone for a picture of the ointment.

“This is the ointment you should use. Just apply this and avoid spicy food. Your condition should improve within six months maximum.”

After Kaylee’s face was ruined, everyone mocked her, forcing her to use a thick foundation daily, which only worsened her condition. She never expected Violeta to help her. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes, and she could not stop them from flowing freely. “Thank you… Thank you so much…..”

Chapter 23

Kaylee’s crying gave Violeta an instant headache. She swiveled back to her bunk, announcing. “I need rest now. If you’re planning to cry, go do it outside.”

Zelena became the talk of the freshmen after the incident. Cleverly, to repa delivery of ten whole roasted lambs, winning back some favor in her image, the organization.

Zelena obtained a forged sick leave report that hinted at her connections with the school higher-ups. The instructor looked the other way; the aroma of roasted lamb was just too tempting!

Later that night, everyone gathered for a feast of roasted lamb, excluding Kaylee and Violeta.

Despite the tempting aroma, Kaylee heeded Violeta’s advice and opted for diligent ointment application and a break from spicy food.

Violeta was a bit of an oddball. She sat aside, nibbling on her snacks.

Kaylee approached Violeta, murmuring, “Is she intentionally trying to mess with me or what? With my face under stress and looking so damn sensitive and ugly, she’s got the nerve to indulge in roasted lamb!”

“Hey, I got my hands on this ointment through someone. I used it for two days, and my face genuinely improved. It’s like magic and super affordable. How did you find out about it, by the way?”

“Oh. I’ve got some jello here. Want some?”

The ever–talkative Kaylee positioned herself next to Violeta, keeping the conversation alive without a break. Violeta hardly acknowledged her presence, and Kaylee happily continued her one-woman show.

Initially, Kaylee thought Violeta was just acting distant. However, after spending more time together. Kaylee realized that Violeta didn’t enjoy talking but had a genuinely good heart.

Since the entire class, except Violeta and Kaylee, skipped Zelena’s roasted lamb treat, they became the talk of the town the next day.

“Oh my gosh! I nearly had a heart attack looking at her terrifying face!”

“Yeah, it could be some contagious disease. I’m steering clear, anyway.”

“Well, birds of a feather, right?! Now she’s stuck hanging out with Violeta, the other weirdo in the class! Judging by her sorry state, I bet Kaylee’s face is probably in ruins!”

Zelena intensely disliked Kaylee, but her primary aim was to ensure Violeta had neither friends nor backups.

To sabotage their friendship. After a couple of days, Zelena brought a set of high–end skincare products to give Kaylee, hoping to win her.

“Hi, Kaylee, give these skincare products a shot. They work wonders for your face, especially with those rashes. It should help!”

While Kaylee was applying the ointment recommended by Violeta to her face, she caught on to Zelena’s intentions and became visibly annoyed.

If you don’t want it, toss it away yourself. Do I look like your maid? What a joke!” 

Taken aback by Kaylee’s insult, Zelena suppressed her anger, mindful of the onlookers in the tent.

“You’ve got it wrong, my dear. I haven’t used these myself. Look at what you’re using: it’s too cheap. I’ve got you a high–end skincare product; this should cost over twenty thousand!”

Zelena deliberately mentioned the price to underscore her generosity, drawing the attention of those around them.

Kaylee used to have a different idea about Violeta because of a lack of understanding. Zelena intentionally misled her into thinking Violeta was a malicious and fake rich girl.

However, after spending this past week with Violeta, Kaylee realized Violeta was genuinely a good person. much better than the fake and malicious Zelena by a long shot!

Just then, Violeta walked over, holding a hat.

Seeing her, Kaylee quickly jogged over with a cute fangirl expression.

“Hey, wait for me, Violeta! Let’s head to the assembly together!”

Judging by Kaylee’s demeanor, it was evident she had fallen entirely under Violeta’s charm.

On the other side, Zelena, clutching her skincare products, stood there with a gloomy expression.

Trash attracts trash; classic!” Zelena mused. ‘Looks like I can finally stop wasting my valuable time on this small–minded girl. I doubt Kaylee will achieve much; I bet she’ll end up as a performance class teacher at T University!

Zelena strategically built connections with those on the path to significant achievements, fully aware of the importance of networking in her career, especially at this juncture!

Kaylee and Violeta exited the tent together.

On the way, Kaylee resumed her constant chatter, “Who does Zelena think she is? She must have hidden motives. Now that my face has finally cleared up, and if I go back to using her skincare products, it’s likely to worsen again!”

Violeta glanced at her face, “Your skin has improved significantly.”

Kaylee was pleased with the praise. Her eyes lit up, “Right? Do you also think my face has gotten much better? I thought it was just me overthinking. Hey, Violeta, I appreciate your affirmation!”

Before long, they arrived at the assembly point together, and the entire team was there waiting.

The chief instructor announced that the military training was nearing its end. Today, they would form teams and undergo a night exercise carrying weights over the mountains. The first ten teams to reach the destination would receive a special honor from the school.

Hearing this, everyone sighed.

The instructor coldly scanned the crowd, and everyone fell silent.

Initially, they had the liberty to assemble their teams, with the instructor assigning the remaining participants.

The top ten teams in the mountain exercise stood to gain a school reward worth fifty thousand and a solo dormitory. This proposition proved tempting for everyone.

Not everyone could readily pull out fifty thousand among the several thousand freshmen present, not to mention the added allure of a single–person dormitory!

At T University, students living in the building with solo dorms were automatically assumed to be wealthy and privileged. Once settled in, knowing a few people guaranteed a significant leap in social circles!

As teams formed, all eyes turned to Violeta, who was acknowledged as having the strongest overall strength in the class.

However, since everyone had previously isolated her, actively inviting her to join a team now would be too awkward.

Kaylee approached Violeta and proposed, “Violeta, let’s team up!”

Violeta didn’t say no.

Yet, with two already on the team, there were still two vacant spots. The rest of the girls went quiet for a moment, then hastily extended invitations to Violeta to join their teams.

Observing from a distance, Zelena saw them clustering around Violeta like a swarm of bees drawn to a flower.

She couldn’t help but disdainfully roll her eyes and thought. Only fifty thousand made them act like this? Haven’t they seen money before?

As for the solo dormitory, Zelena had already secured one through connections, even though she wouldn’t be living there.

However, for expanding her social network, it was still valuable.

She didn’t need to rely on getting into the top ten for these rewards, Therefore, she needed to attach more importance to it. But for Violeta, after leaving the Blake family, she must need this fifty thousand!

Chapter 24

Violeta didn’t really need anyone or teams to ace the mission. Although Kaylee tagged along, her acquiescence didn’t extend to embracing others.

Confronted with their invitations, Violeta remained indifferent. Soon, everyone slapped the label on her again–The Malicious Sibling: Impoverished and Arrogant, Scornful of Others.

Standing alongside Violeta, Kaylee whispered, “Do you think we can snag a good ranking? Hey, but don’t worry, I’ve been training hard. I won’t hold you back, I promise!”

Despite her previous tendency to slack off during training, a week of mingling with Violeta had transformed Kaylee into a dedicated hard worker, and her physical fitness was now quite good.

Violeta replied casually. “Just do your best.”

She didn’t lack fifty thousand and certainly not a spot in a single–person dormitory.

Violeta could’ve easily opted out of military training, but she didn’t want to be the odd one out; she aimed to stroll down the path she had missed in her past life, savoring experiences she had overlooked.

Zelena casually spilled the beans about securing a single–person dorm, causing a stir among the others. “Wow, Lena, you’ve already snagged a single–person dorm? That’s awesome! I’m so jealous!”

Blushing, Zelena said. “Oh, it’s no big deal. My parents were concerned about my living conditions and got me a solo dorm. Though I’ve actually been looking forward to being roommates with everyone!”

Hearing her words, everyone felt a twinge of envy, eager to shower Zelena with praise for her perks.

Zelena reveled in the compliments, feeling pleased with herself. As the free team formation time concluded, everyone lined up once again.

The chief instructor announced, “We’ve got a little surprise for tonight’s training. We’ve invited four members from the team that set the record in the last weightlifting mountain exercise to cheer you on. Let’s give them a warm welcome!”

Four guys in regular clothes stepped onto the stage, with the one in a black casual jacket standing out under the spotlight.

The crowd erupted into applause at the sight of them.

Clap, clap, clap, clap-

“They’re all so good–looking! How crazy is that!”

“It’s our school senior, Hayden!”

“Look, it’s Hayden!”

“Damn, it’s Hayden, Liam, Zoren, and Jasper from the Computer Science Department! They are the ultimate record holders!”

Suddenly, their names burst into the air, echoing lolly among the crowd beneath the stage!

Most freshmen were already familiar with them. And in this gathering of freshmen navigating military training, it wasn’t only the Performing Arts Department; students from different departments were also present.

Their reputation was too prominent to overlook, especially the leader Hayden, hailed as the campus heartthrob, standing shoulder to shoulder with Nolan.

Violeta silently watched Hayden on the stage in the formation below the stage.

Despite the distance, the gaze of the two collided in the air. Violeta’s pupils contracted for a moment, and she felt a momentary trance in her heart.

Yet, in the next blink of an eye, when she focused again, Hayden had already withdrawn his gaze, holding the microphone on stage, recounting his previous experiences.

His voice was delightful, a twenty–year–old with a clear, naturally captivating tone–smooth and refreshing, akin to a breeze on a hot summer afternoon!

As the microphone passed, Violeta directed her attention again to her eccentric cousin’s brother, Hayden.

Zoren, Jasper, and Liam each had impressive backgrounds. Individually, they were absolute standouts. Yet, their auras were subtly overshadowed when standing next to Hayden.

The realization dawned on Violeta that ‘some people are born to shine!

As a few words echoed, thunderous applause erupted again from the audience, and Violeta eagerly joined.

The instructor commenced assigning the remaining students, bringing two unfamiliar girls into Violeta’s group.

The two girls concealed their surprise during the grouping but wore indifferent expressions.

“Ugh! I don’t want to be in her group! Can you reassign me to another group, Sir?”

The instructor replied sternly, “If you want to join another group, talk to the chief instructor yourself!”

Kaylee rolled her eyes. “You’re being so extra, seriously. Go cause trouble somewhere else, would you?!”

“Hey, what did you just say?! Are you trying to pick a fight?”

Turning to them, Kaylee quipped, “Did I even mention you? If you’re feeling guilty, that’s on you.”

Violeta paid them no mind, stepping aside to pack her backpack.

As she crouched on the ground, organizing her bag, a pair of casually luxurious leisure shoes suddenly appeared in her lowered line of sight. Violeta was slightly stunned, lifting her head to meet a pair of calm, charming eyes smiling at her.

It was Hayden.

Violeta asked, “How did you end up here?”

Hayden strolled in with three more guys. “Hey, we’re here too, Violeta. Remember we said we’d drop by?”

The group confidently approached Violeta, indifferent to the onlookers.

She sighed, “Isn’t this a bit too showy?”

Zoren raised his fist in support, “You got this, Violeta!”

Violeta smiled, fist–bumping him, “Alright, I’ll do my best.”

Liam and Jasper also came over fist,–bumping Violeta and cheering her on.

Finally, it was Hayden’s turn. He picked up Violeta’s fallen hat, placing it back on her head while pressing down the brim.

In his deep voice, he said, “This might be a bit exhausting, but we’ll be waiting for you at the finish line.”

The eyes under the brim slowly lifted, meeting Hayden’s gaze in that fleeting moment.

Violeta’s eyelashes trembled slightly, her heart momentarily in disarray.

“Yeah, I understand.”

After Hayden and the others left, the crowd erupted in gossip.

Kaylee rushed over and whispered, “Violeta, I didn’t know you were buddies with them.”

Violeta replied, “Not really.”

Satisfied with the response, Kaylee didn’t probe further.

It seemed their suspicions were confirmed among the onlookers, and someone intentionally remarked loudly, “Looks like she wasn’t as tight with them as I thought. Lena is the real deal. Nolan, the former student union president, even gave her mosquito repellent once!”

Kaylee fired back, “Hey, you! Stop sticking your nose in other people’s business!”

Following a regular training session, the official test of carrying weights and climbing the mountain kicked off at nine in the evening.

Before long, the darkness swallowed everyone as they ventured into the mountains.

The back mountain sprawled expansively, and those unfamiliar with the terrain risked getting lost easily.

Luckily, the path was mapped out, and any team not reaching the destination by daybreak would be deemed a failure. Equipped with GPS tracking chips, there was no need to fret about getting lost in the mountains.

Once within the mountain, Violeta maneuvered the path effortlessly, appearing acquainted with it.

Kaylee trailed closely, not daring to slack off even a bit.

Not long into the walk, the other two girls began sighing and complaining.

Chapter 25

“Ugh, I need a break. I can’t go on anymore!”

Totally. Training all day is killing me. I don’t care about prize money or a dorm. Let’s just quit

Overhearing, Kaylee snapped, “How can you be so selfish? We’re a team. Your lousy performance affects us all!

The two shrugged carelessly. Jezebel quipped, “Who cares? If we drag you down, tough luck!”

Sonya chimed in, “Exactly. You chose to be in our group. The instructor put us together, not our call.”

In reality, the pair planned to sabotage Violeta deliberately.

Before the assessment, Zelena approached, pretending to be concerned for Violeta, saying, “My family wants my sister back. Do your best to ruin Violeta’s chances. Only then will she be willing to leave and return to the Blake family.”

Jezebel and Sonya fell for Zelena’s manipulation.

Of course, Zelena promised them a handsome incentive.

Zelena had dangled fifty thousand in front of Jezebel and Sonya to ensure their cooperation in sabotaging Violeta.

Why would they refuse to get fifty thousand without the struggle of earning a high ranking and currying favor with Zelena?

Jezebel and Sonya eagerly agreed. So, as the group entered the mountains, they began intentionally slacking off, slowing down the team.

Violeta knew the mountain route well. Securing a top–five position was possible without slackers— maybe not a guaranteed first, but certainly respectable.

However, with Jezebel and Sonya in their current state, ending up in the bottom ten seemed inevitable.

Violeta suspected Zelena had poisoned their minds behind her back.

Kaylee asked them, “What more do you want to start moving again? Isn’t the fifty thousand prize tempting enough?”

Certainly not! Why go through the hard work for the money when they could slack off and still receive the same amount?

Jezebel and Sonya just rolled their eyes at Kaylee, not bothering to respond. Persuasion didn’t work for them.

Silent but determined. Violeta moved forward, ripping the badges from Jezebel and Sonya’s shoulders.

Jezebel and Sonya sprang to their feet, glaring at Violeta, demanding. “Hey! What’s your problem?”

Violeta clutched their badges, her tone sharp. These badges are tagged with GPS. If we ever get lost, the instructors can zero in on us. Without GPS, in the vastness of Mount Wilson, you might as well be ghosts.

The back mountains might be clear of wild beasts, but who’s to say they won’t return, catching a scent of you and chasing you down? Sir tight and prepare for the worst if you’re hanging around.”

“Kaylee, let’s get moving Violeta pinched their badges and turned on her heel, and Kaylee followed suit.

Jezebel and Sonya stood paralyzed, surrounded by darkness. After Violeta’s ominous words, sinister thoughts crept in, sending shivers down their spines.

Who would dare stick around?

Jezebel and Sonya hustled to catch up.

“Hold on! Wait for us!” The two who claimed exhaustion were now moving briskly.

Kaylee grinned and said to Violeta, “Your method works! But how did you know the GPS was in the badges?”

Just a hunch.”

After the past assessment, the instructors collected the badges one by one. Violeta guessed the GPS must be in them.

Jezebel and Sonya, unwilling to gamble with their lives, obediently followed to climb the mountain.

To save energy, Violeta rarely spoke along the way.

Meanwhile, Jezebel and Sonya attempted to stall their progress, but Violeta had control of the badges.

As long as Violeta walked, they had to follow.

The dense woods in the deep mountains shrouded everything in impenetrable darkness. Falling behind meant they’d vanish into the blackness

Violeta wasn’t about to wait around for them. So, the four trudged on without a break for an hour.

Jezebel and Sonya were gasping for air, their calves trembling. “Are you sure about this direction? It feels like we’ve been walking forever, and nothing’s changed around us! You’re not leading us in circles, right?”

Kaylee, drained but steadfast, remained by Violeta’s side. “If you’re done, feel free to stop. Violeta isn’t making you stick around.”

Jezebel retorted, “Look! She’s got our shoulder badges hostage. We wouldn’t be here if we had a choice!”

Sonya nodded vigorously, shouting. “Yeah! Do you think we wanted to follow her? She might not even know where she’s going, leading us on some wild path! We could be going in the wrong direction!”

Violeta finished her water, stowed the bottle, and flung their shoulder badges at them.

“Here are your badges. You’re free now.”

ezebel and Sonya grabbed their badges, feeling a wave of relief.

But even before they could bask in relief. Violeta unleashed a bombshell of truth. “But don’t blame me later. We’re off the original trail. If you’re keen on not getting lost, turn back or sit tight until the instructors come with the light. Or I’ve heard there might be wild wolves lurking around.

Sonya exclaimed, “What!? We’ve deviated from the path already!? Can we even find our way back? Seriously? I can’t recall the way we camel”

Jezebel shouted, “Damn it! I knew you were leading us astray! Look at this mess now! Violeta, you’re a disaster! You don’t know where you’re going, and you’ll lead us into trouble!”

Violeta researched to secure a good ranking in the previous life’s mountain climbing assessment. She knew the closest trail.

However, her team ignored her advice, so she didn’t press the matter. They abandoned the shortcut, choosing to climb the mountain with the team. Consequently, they walked for three hours without reaching the finish line. The team leader even led them astray, only being found by the instructor when daylight broke.

As a result, she missed out on the prize and the opportunity for a single–person dormitory.

In this life. Violeta wasn’t willing to let go of the chance to take the shortcut. It wasn’t about the prize money at a single–person dormitory.

She was dead set on breaking the record, outdoing Hayden and his crew. That’s why she needed to venture into this uncharted shortcut.

Sonya and Jezebel looked a bit spooked. “Goodness gracious! You had no clue about the way! You’re going to get us all killed!”

Violeta shot them indifferently, slung on her backpack, and geared up to move forward.

“Well, I’ve handed back your shoulder badges. Whether you want to tag along or not, it’s your call.”

Without a backward glance, Violeta kept striding ahead. Kaylee swiftly threw on her backpack and stuck close by.

Jezebel and Sonya reluctantly shouldered their backpacks and followed behind. This time, they didn’t dare kick up any fuss.

The dread of being left behind overshadowed concerns about their deal with Zelena. In the face of potential run-ins with wild wolves or worse, their previous agreements faded into insignificance.

Chapter 26

After another forty minutes, Violeta paused on a small hill, gazing into the distance where a red flag marked the finish line.

“See that? The finishing line is just over there. A mere two minutes, and we’ll make it.”

“That’s a relief!” Kaylee plopped down on the ground, massaging her tired legs.

Meanwhile, Jezebel, seated nearby, heard a soft whimper. Turning, she spotted a furry little pup in the grass.

“Look! A puppy!” Little did she know she mistook the wolf cub for a domestic pup.

Eagerly, she lured the cub with her food and water, cradling it in her arms.

The cub’s whimpers caught Violeta’s attention. “What’s that sound? Did you guys hear it?”

Kaylee swiveled around and spotted Jezebel trying to stash the wolf cub in her bag.

“Hey, Jezebel! What on earth are you doing?”

Jezebel hesitated. “I don’t know who left this little guy here. I felt sorry for it, so I considered taking it back with me.”

Upon hearing Jezebel’s harebrained idea, Violeta was on the brink of unleashing a torrent of curses.

“Are you out of your mind? That’s not a puppy! It’s a wolf cub! Didn’t I warn you? There are wild wolves in the mountains!”

During the hike, Violeta was on this wild wolf hunt, carefully looking for any traces of those creatures in the area.

You’d see wild wolves in Mount Wilson from time to time, but not often. People would hike up the mountain regularly to scare them off, so the chances of bumping into them were pretty low for regular folks.

But guess what? In Violeta’s dream team, Jezebel turned out to be a bit of a scatterbrain. She mistook a wolf cub for a fluffy little puppy! Seriously?

Ordinary dogs, guided by their instincts, would steer clear of wolf territory upon catching a whiff of their distinctive scent. The fact that Jezebel failed to discern the difference is a perplexing twist in this wild tale!

“Dogs wouldn’t dare sniff around where wolves have left their scent!”

“What!?” Jezel

Jezebel’s hand did a shaky dance, causing the wolf cub to hit the ground with a sad little whimper.

Exasperated, Violeta grabbed her bag with one hand and said, “Hurry up! We must pick up the pace now!”

Knowing that Mama Wolf might show up following the scent trail later, the girls didn’t dare to dawdle. hastily trailing behind Violeta

The little wolf cub took up the rear, giving out a few whimpers before scampering along on its tiny legs.

Violeta’s face scrunched up, and just then, a distant howl from Mama Wolf sent shivers down the other three girls‘ spines, making them pick up the pace.

Sonya pointed fingers at Jezebel, “What the heck were you doing back there? Hugging the wolf cub? Now, we’re all gonna end up wolf chow!”

Jezebel scowled. “I thought it was a dog… Why blame me? Violeta’s the one who dragged us down this path. It’s on her! We wouldn’t deal with wolves if we took a different route!”

Kaylee glared fiercely at Jezebel, turning her head, ‘Are your eyes just for show? You can’t even tell a wolf from a dog, and yet you’re blaming Violeta? She already warned us about the wild wolves nearby!”

Violeta cut off their bickering. “Enough! Let’s keep moving! We’re almost there, and then we’ll be safe!”

Getting surrounded by a wolf pack wasn’t a joke.

I…

Violeta might know how to run herself to safety, but she couldn’t guarantee the safety of these three liabilities.

The trio shut their mouths and followed Violeta, hustling to distance themselves from the wolves.

What would normally take twenty minutes in a rush took them only ten, fueled by adrenaline.

They hit the finish line, collapsing onto chairs, letting the tension seep away.

The instructors, waiting at the finish line, saw the four emerge from the bushes like their lives depended on it and hit the stopwatch, “Wow! Two hours and seventeen minutes, we’ve got a new record! But why’d you guys come from that way? Everything cool? Come on, grab some water first!”

Jezebel and Sonya were going to complain to the instructor about Violeta. Still, before they could say anything, the head instructor spoke up, and their eyes widened, “What! We’re in first place!?”

The instructor confirmed, “Yep, not only are you leading, but you also smashed the old record!”

“We broke the record!?” Jezebel and Sonya exclaimed together, their excitement making them jump up and down.

“No way! Breaking the record means extra rewards, right? An extra ten grand on top of the original prize money!”

The instructor nodded, “Exactly. So, you’re looking at sixty grand and a single–person dorm spot.”

“Oh my god!!!!” Kaylee was pumped, too, but she wasn’t as over–the–top as Jezebel and Sonya.

Instead, she glanced at Violeta beside her and said, “Kudos to Violeta! We’d probably still be stuck in the mountains without her leading the way.”

Violeta stayed quiet and took a seat to chill.

Things got hairy back there. If the wolf pack had caught them, rewards would be the least of their concerns. Making it back alive would be the real worry.

Just as Violeta started to unwind, she felt a weird sensation in her feet and looked down.

She was surprised because the little wolf cub tagging along had actually caught up!

Violeta thought she had left the cub behind, but this little critter was determined! It was using its stubby legs and sniffing their scent to keep up!

It was no good.

‘Awuu!‘

“What’s that noise?” The instructor caught wind of the wolf howls and turned to look.

Kaylee glanced over and quickly covered, “Sir, it’s just my phone’s ringtone.”

The instructor said, “Oh, I thought I heard a wolf howl. All the wild wolves in this mountain range have been kicked out, so there shouldn’t be any roaming around. Wolves are pretty clever creatures. If they catch a whiff of human scent, they won’t easily come after us unless they’re desperate for food. Otherwise, they won’t risk messing with humans.”

Unless there were folks like Jezebel, lacking some common sense, actively taunting the wolves, these animals would be even less likely to mess with them with such a big group trekking through the mountains tonight.

Jezebel and Sonya were clueless about the whole situation. They were too caught up in their victory high, forgetting about what happened earlier.

Violeta firmly grabbed the back of the cub’s neck and covered its mouth, ensuring it stayed silent.

In a low, serious tone, she warned, “Keep quiet! If you make a peep, I’ll shut you up.”

The cub cowered, tucking its tail between its legs, giving Violeta a pleading look with those big, watery eyes.

Not knowing if it was lost or ditched, Violeta couldn’t risk the instructor finding out.

Silently, she sidestepped and sneakily tossed the cub into the bushes. “Go on. Move it!”

The cub tumbled in the foliage before bouncing back to Violeta, playfully nibbling at her shoe,

Right then, the instructor sensed something off and strolled over to Violeta. 

“Hey, Violeta, what’s going on?”

Violeta swiftly scooped up the cub, hid it behind her, and coolly replied, “Nothing, just taking a stroll and enjoying the fresh air.”

Kaylee joined them and asked, “By the way, Sir, how much time has passed? Can I check the stopwatch?”

“Sure, go ahead.”

Kaylee diverted the instructor’s/attention, and she and Violeta shared a knowing look like they were on the same page.

Violeta tried ditching the cub a couple more times, but this little thing stuck to her like glue. It followed her around like a faithful pup, sniffing her scent and tailing her.

Chapter 27

The rest of the top nine teams rolled in.

Violeta’s crew rightfully snagged first place, and by the time the sun peeked over, all the teams gathered.

The chief instructor stood tall on the platform, announcing Violeta’s squad as the champs. Not just that, they broke Hayden’s team record from three years back, now owning the crown for T Military Training.

The four lined up all military-like on the platform, soaking in the cheers.

Violeta kept a poker face while Jezebel and Sonya were all smiles, completely shrugging off their not–so–so–so–stellar start.

Soon, the teams split up.

Everyone returned to the tents for a night’s shut-eye, and they’d be off the hook after an afternoon meet-up.

While packing up, someone accidentally bumped into Violeta’s backpack. She scowled, nudged the person away, and then sauntered off with her bag.

The person grumbled, “Gosh. What’s your problem…”

Violeta shot a glare, and the person wisely shut up.

Kaylee caught up with the grumbler and fired back, “Hey, you! You’re the one with problems. Your whole family’s a mess!”

Then, she hollered at Violeta, “Hey, Violeta, wait up!”

In the tent, Violeta unzipped her backpack and found the little wolf cub all cozied inside, already knocked out.

It had polished off all the canned tuna she had tossed in earlier.

“Oh wow, Violeta, you brought it back?!”

Violeta replied, “Tried to shoo it away, but it’s like Velcro. Had no choice but to bring it along.”

Kaylee tossed in her thoughts, “Maybe its mom bailed on it? That’s why it’s sticking to you, thinking you’re its owner. By tagging along with you, you won’t have to worry about finding food and water. It might’ve starved out there in the wild.”

“Are you thinking about keeping it? It’s a wild wolf, still a pup, but who knows if it’ll keep its wild side as it grows up.

Violeta kept silent momentarily, then said, “Nah, I’ll set it free in the wild when we return.”

After that, Violeta zipped up her backpack, flopped onto the bed, closed her eyes, and passed out.

When Zelena found out that Jezebel and Sonya didn’t hold Violeta back, their team even snatched first place in the training!

Can you slow down Violeta? How come your team still bagged first place?”

Jezebel and Sonya put on innocent faces. “Come on, Lena, even though we promised to help you, there were unexpected hitches along the way! How were we supposed to know if Violeta found some shortcut? She grabbed our shoulder badges and threatened to leave us in the mountains if we lagged!”

Zelena narrowed her eyes, a bit of fierceness showing. To her, those were just excuses.

“Why’d you obey her? If you guys made an effort to fall behind, she sure wouldn’t make it!”

Zelena’s words sent shivers down Jezebel and Sonya’s spines,

Jezebel stood up, eyes wide, “What’s wrong with you? Did you honestly want us risking our lives just for you? Zelena, you tossed us a tiny bone; not worth risking our lives for that pea-sized reward, okay!”

Sonya chimed in. “Seriously, you’re going too far. Didn’t expect you to be this unreasonable and nasty!”

At that moment, Zelena realized she had let her anger get the best of her and forgot to put on a front.

That’s not what I meant…

Tsk, let’s bounce.” Jezebel and Sonya brushed off Zelena and turned to leave.

Now that military training was a wrap, they all scored big by snagging first place. Who’d bother pleasing Zelena?

‘Violeta’s team took the crown and smashed the record set by Hayden’s crew.

The news and announcements had made their way through the academy!

The following day, Hayden and his squad caught wind of it.

The group chat was buzzing with excitement-

Jasper: Yo! Vio shattered our old record! Unreal!

Liam: We were kinda worried you’d buckle, but Vio, you’ve got some serious talent, man!

Zoren: Vio, you’re a legend! Dinner’s on you when you get back!

Jasper: But, you know, if Zero wasn’t slowing us down back then, our record could’ve been at least twenty minutes faster.

Zoren: What do you mean? Are you blaming me? Wanna fight, huh now?

Liam: Yeah, remember who almost peed his pants because of a wild wolf! Hahaha.

Zoren: Damn you guys! I’m so done with you all; I’m out!

Seeing their banter in the group/chat, Violeta started a group voice call in the car on their way back to Toland University…

The phone rang, and all four of them answered within a second. Surprisingly, Hayden, who hadn’t talked in the group chat, picked up first.

Violeta said, “Did you also run into a wild wolf in the mountains?”

Hayden: “Yeah. You too?”

Zoren: “Hey, Vio, you good? Are you injured?”

Jasper: “Just hearing her voice, I know she’s fine. If something happened, we’d have gotten a heads–up.”

Liam: “The wild wolves in the mountains should’ve been taken care of before the assessment. The chances of running into them are pretty low. So, was it good luck or bad luck that you ran into one?”

Violeta stayed quiet, but there was movement in the bag on her lap. A pair of shiny black eyes could be seen through the gap in the zipper.

Three seconds later, she spoke. “Let’s discuss it when I get to school.”

All four of them sensed that something wasn’t quite right.

After the bus pulled up at Toland University, Jezebel and Sonya hustled to claim their rewards.

Violeta asked Kaylee to tag along with the girls for the reward pickup. At the same time, she headed in a different direction with her bag slung over her shoulder.

When she reached the shaded path, Hayden and the other three were already waiting for Violeta in the pavilion.

Spotting Violeta approaching, Zoren dashed over, “Vio, let me check if you’re injured,”

I’m fine. Let me show you something first. She dropped the backpack on the ground and unzipped it. The four of them leaned in for a peek.

The next moment-

“Oh my god!”

“How did you manage to bring back a little wolf cub?”

“So cool!”

Violeta sighed, I didn’t bring it back; it followed me. I couldn’t do anything about it.”

Hayden reached out and picked up the wolf cub, which squirmed and howled aggressively, even attempting to nip at Hayden.

Hayden firmly held its mouth shut, and the wolf cub couldn’t resist. It looked at Violeta with a pitiful expression, tail between its legs.

Liam inquired, “Does it think Vio is its mother?”

Violeta was left speechless.

Zoren stroked his chin and suggested, “Maybe the wild wolf that scared the life out of me in the mountains a few years ago was its father.”

Violeta put two and two together, realizing Hayden and the team had also taken a shortcut in the back of the mountain during their military training a few years back.

However, luck was less generous to them than to Violeta. They stumbled upon a pack of wolves, setting them back by twenty minutes.

The goddess of luck, however, spared Violeta from the wolf pack ordeal.

Hayden handed the wolf cub to Violeta, and she cradled it delicately.

“What’s your plan for this little furball?”

Violeta shrugged. I’ve tried to ditch it, but it’s not taking the hint. Maybe we should release it into the wild?”

Jasper shook her head. “But isn’t it too young to fend for itself?”

Zoren chimed in, “Yeah, probably not weaned yet, huh?”

Violeta pondered. “Should we return it to its mother?”

Hayden clarified. “It’s already caught the scent of humans so–that the wolf pack won’t take it back.”

Liam smiled, “Since it’s latched onto you and you brought it back, why not keep it? There’s a connection between you two, right?”

Violeta exclaimed, “What? You want me to raise it?”

Chapter 28

Hayden smirked, “Who else if not you?“,

The wolf cub played the angel only when it was around Violeta. Even though it lacked any attack prowess, it fiercely resisted anyone else trying to handle it.

It let out a pitiful howl as if someone was out to get it.

Clearly, it had already picked Violeta as its mom.

Violeta shook her head, “No way. I wouldn’t know how to do that.”

Hayden chuckled, “Anyone can raise a dog, but you raise a wolf? Now, that’s something!”

Zoren suggested, “Once it grows a bit and if it starts showing any wild instincts, we can set it free into the wild. If that doesn’t work, there’s always the zoo

What?! Raising a wolf like a dog? It sounded insane, but with the Blake family’s wealth, it was plausible.

After pondering it, Violeta thought it might be the only viable option for now.

Slipping the wolf cub back into the bag, she said, “Whatever works for now. Hey, I’m off. Need to go collect my prize.

“Oh right! Can’t forget we have Toland University’s new military training record holder right here! Dinner’s on you next time!” Hayden teased.

Violeta waved, “Sure, we’ll figure it out later.”

When the six hundred grand prize money rolled in, Violeta couldn’t help but feel a mix of emotions tugging at her heart.

Money wasn’t something Violeta had to stress about in this lifetime.

In her previous life, when Violeta kicked off her school days, Zelena played dirty. She got their parents to freeze Violeta’s bank card, tossing around accusations of bullying. Freezing her credit card was their way of dishing out some punishment.

No matter how much Violeta explained, they turned a deaf ear and stuck to their guns.

Violeta thought there was a misunderstanding with Zelena, so she tried to patch things up multiple times, but it was all in vain.

In her past life, preparing for the mountain assessment during military training was Violeta’s way of securing prize money to cover her living expenses.

Little did she anticipate missing out on the prize and with a tarnished reputation, you can imagine how tough it was for Violeta in her previous life.

Returning to the Blake family with the little wolf cub, Irene, and Anton were utterly shocked when they laid eyes on her new pet. Who would’ve thought their daughter would go to military training and come back with a wolf cub?

Irene asked, “Vio, are you sure about keeping it as a pet?”

Violeta propped her chin on her hand, suggesting, “Let’s give it a shot. They say you can raise a wolf like a dog. Both are from the Canidae family, so they should be kind of similar, right?”

Anton, fascinated by the little wolf cub, asked, “What breed do you think it is?”

I’ve no idea, Dad,” Violeta was equally clueless.

Anton proposed, “Well since Vio is committed to keeping it, let’s take good care of it. But first, let’s take it to the vet, make sure it’s healthy, and figure out its breed.”

Irene chimed in kindly, “And since it’s part of the family now, it needs a name. Vio, you pick.”

Violeta thought for a moment, grabbed some food, and placed it in front of the wolf cub.

“Whatever it goes for first will be its name.”

The little wolf, catching the scent of Tuna from lunch, promptly sat down and howled at Violeta

“Looks like it’s Tuna, then.”

Anton and Irene exchanged glances, finding the name a bit spontaneous, but they respected Violeta’s choice.

Irene handed Violeta a gift box, smiling, “So, we heard that you aced the military training assessment and broke a record. This is a gift from me and Dad.”

Violeta was surprised, “Oh, but Mom and Dad, the school already rewarded me with cash. You guys are too much!”

Anton reassured her. “Just open it and see if you like it.”

Inside secondary cards and a transfer agreement for a ski resort.

“A ski resort transfer? Seriously?”

Anton grinned, casually throwing in, “Well, we’ve just handed you the keys to your very own private ski retreat. Now you can throw the ultimate snow bash with your friends.”

Honestly, Violeta would’ve been thrilled with any gift. But the fact that it turned out to be this lavish and grand? Completely unexpected!

Turns out, she lowkey loved skiing, even though she never spilled the beans. Her parents must’ve done some sleuthing to figure it out. Their thoughtful gift was a bullseye!

“Thanks a ton, Mom and Dad! This is beyond awesome!”

Touched, Violeta hugged Irene and Anton.

“All we want is a lifetime of love for our baby.” Irene meds in with a smile.

The next day, they took Tuna for testing.

During the process, it put up a wild resistance, howling up a storm and causing a real commotion. Loud enough to wake the dead!

Helplessly, Violeta had to tag along.

The test results came back, showing that, other than being a bit underweight, Tuna was A-okay.

After double–checking the breed, turned out it was a Kenai Peninsula wolf.

This wolf breed can grow up to two meters tall and weigh over two hundred pounds! A real giant!

Violeta looked at her new wolf pal, still a little thing, and got lost in thought. Could this tiny critter that cries when it can’t see me really balloon to over two hundred pounds? Well, for now, let’s just keep this wolf cub around.

Back home, after a feast, Tuna crashed on the carpet with its round belly. 

Violeta sat on the bed, fired up the computer, and logged into the dark web to check things out.

The deadline for her challenge had come and gone, and none of the hackers who signed up managed to crack her firewall.

Their attempts not only ended in failure but also left discernible traces on her computer.

Violeta diligently followed the trail and unearthed the IP address of Red Riding Hood. The revelation left her astonished!

Initially, Violeta had assumed Red Riding Hood hailed from somewhere other than Quinton. To her surprise, the IP address didn’t just belong to Quinton but also to Toland University!

With some deft keyboard maneuvers, Violeta hacked into Red Riding Hood’s computer and left a casual message, “Hey there.”

After covering her tracks, she planned to check back in a few days.

Having promised to treat Hayden and his friends to a meal, Violeta went to meet them.

Upon arriving at the restaurant, Hayden and his three friends had already placed their orders and were eagerly awaiting her.

“Hey, what took you so long? I’m starving,” Zoren complained as soon as Violeta sat down.

“Don’t even start. It starts crying the moment I leave, so I had no choice but to bring it along.” Violeta explained.

From her bag, a little head popped up–Tuna!

Seeing it, Hayden went for a grab, but Tuna fiercely resisted with its paws.

“Is this little thing really a Kenai Peninsula wolf?” Hayden inquired.

The next day, they took Tuna for testing.

During the process, it put up a wild resistance, howling up a storm and causing a real commotion. Loud enough to wake the dead!

Helplessly, Violeta had to tag along.

The test results came back, showing that, other than being a bit underweight, Tuna was A-okay.

After double–checking the breed, turned out it was a Kenai Peninsula wolf.

This wolf breed can grow up to two meters tall and weigh over two hundred pounds! A real giant!

Violeta looked at her new wolf pal, still a little thing, and got lost in thought. Could this tiny critter that cries when it can’t see me really balloon to over two hundred pounds? Well, for now, let’s just keep this wolf cub around.

Back home, after a feast, Tuna crashed on the carpet with its round belly.

Violeta sat on the bed, fired up the computer, and logged into the dark web to check things out.

The deadline for her challenge had come and gone, and none of the hackers who signed up managed to crack her firewall.

Their attempts not only ended in failure but also left discernible traces on her computer.

Violeta diligently followed the trail and unearthed the IP address of Red Riding Hood. The revelation left her astonished!

Initially, Violeta had assumed Red Riding Hood hailed from somewhere other than Quinton. To her surprise, the IP address didn’t just belong to Quinton but also to Toland University!

With some deft keyboard maneuvers, Violeta hacked into Red Riding Hood’s computer and left a casual message, “Hey there.”

After covering her tracks, she planned to check back in a few days.

Having promised to treat Hayden and his friends to a meal, Violeta went to meet them.

Upon arriving at the restaurant, Hayden and his three friends had already placed their orders and were eagerly awaiting her.

“Hey, what took you so long? I’m starving. Zoren complained as soon as Violeta sat down.

“Don’t even start. It starts crying the moment I leave, so I had no choice but to bring it along,” Violeta explained.

From her bag, a little head popped up–Tuna!

Seeing it, Hayden went for a grab, but Tuna fiercely resisted with its paws.

“Is this little thing really a Kenai Peninsula wolf?” Hayden inquired.

Violeta confirmed, “Yeah.”

Jasper burst out, “Wow, Insane!”

Violeta countered, “Don’t underestimate it. The vet mentioned it’s going to bulk up to over two hundred pounds and stretch out to two meters at some point.”

Liam joked, “So, it could easily snack on a kid in one gulp?”

Violeta said, “We’ll see. Let’s hang on to Tuna for now. If its wild side gets too wild later on, we might have to set it free.”

Then, Tuna was returned to Violeta, who promptly stowed it back in her bag.

“Oh, by the way, classes are gearing up to start soon. The clubs will be out recruiting new members like crazy two months before the school year kicks in. Vio, have you decided yet? Are you really up for the whole club initiation ordeal? Just so you know, the tennis club’s drowning in applications, nearly a hundred already, if the latest stats are anything to go by!”

Chapter 29

Should Violeta choose to wait until the club’s recruitment gained momentum, the number of registrations for the tennis club would likely surge again.

“Of course. I’ve mentioned this before–1 don’t believe in taking shortcuts.”

Zoren felt a twinge of resentment, Jas has never offered anyone a shortcut. Now that he wants to give you one, you’re still not interested. What a shame!”

Violeta smiled and stayed silent.

In her previous life, Violeta had encountered too many instances where others took shortcuts, pilfering opportunities that should have been hers.

So, even with this opportunity now, she refused to become the kind of person she used to despise.

Jasper teased, “No worries; I see Vio so confident. Maybe she possesses some absolutely extraordinary ability!”

Violeta blinked and replied, “I dare not claim to have extraordinary ability; I’m just a rookie.”

Zoren said, “Alright, then we’ll witness Vio’s performance when the time comes.”

The five of them raised their glasses, engaging in lively chatter.

Originally, Violeta was supposed to treat them to this meal, but when she went to pay, she discovered that Hayden had already settled the bill.

This guy quietly achieved great things, and she had no clue when he paid.

Violeta said to Hayden, “How about I add you as a friend and transfer the money to you?”

Despite being in the same small group, Zoren added them all. However, privately, they weren’t Facebook. friends.

Hayden responded, “Sure.”

Violeta sent him a friend request on Facebook, but Hayden didn’t immediately accept it.

It wasn’t until Violeta returned home, took a shower, and lay in bed that she realized Hayden had already accepted the friend request.

Opening Hayden’s profile, she scrolled through. He rarely posted updates, the last being on New Year’s Eve last year–a photo of fireworks at Frost Manor.

Violeta promptly transferred the money for tonight’s meal to Hayden and dropped a casual “Goodnight” message.

After sending it, she set her phone aside and drifted off to sleep.

The following day marked the official commencement of classes.

Tuna’s persistent howling reached Violeta even from a distance. Unfortunately, taking it to school was out of the question, compelling her to ignore Tuna without a backward glance.

On the bus, Violeta pulled out her phone and found Hayden’s response to her Facebook message from the day before. He declined the money with just two words, “Goodnight.” Violeta found it puzzling.

Hadn’t they agreed to become friends on Facebook for the money exchange? He accepted the friend request but refused the money. What did it imply?

Upon entering the classroom, Violeta occupied her customary back–row seat. Kaylee, sitting next to her, held something in her hand and asked, “Violeta, didn’t you participate in the lottery?”

“No.”

The top ten students in the assessment not only receive prize money but also a single–person dormitory, chosen through a lottery.

Despite having a quota, Violeta opted out of the lottery, choosing not to live in the dorm.

Kaylee said, “That’s a pity. I wanted to be on the same floor as you. Don’t you live in the dorm?”

“No.”

“Then where do you live if not in the dorm? Do you rent a house?”

Violeta wasn’t in the mood to entertain Kaylee’s questions.

Unexpectedly, a few of Zelena’s followers chimed in.

“Oh, some people just can’t help but flaunt. Even if they’re not rich anymore, they still act all high and mighty.”

“Getting first place in the assessment is just luck. They should be grateful for the single–person dormitory spot. Pretending is just silly.”

“Yeah, turning down such an amazing chance for a single–person dorm. She’s probably renting a house, huh?”

“No princess fate, but for sure a princess complex! Take Lena, for instance; she’s renting in the top-notch community near the school, paying tens of thousands monthly with a personal housekeeper. She must be renting some rundown place!”

“Yeah, I can’t understand why she keeps up with this act. It’s disgusting!”

Violeta chose not to disclose whether she rented a house, yet they spun an entire narrative in their minds.

They even insinuated Violeta was emulating Zelena. How absurd!

Back on the mountain, Violeta paid them no mind, treating them as if they didn’t exist, conserving energy and sidestepping conflicts amidst the demanding training.

Now that military training was behind her, would she still endure their provocation? Hell, no!

Violeta raised her hand as if waving off a noxious scent. “Urgh. Something smells dreadful here!”

She shot a frigid glare at the individuals before her and retorted, “Your words are quite repulsive. Did you forget to freshen up your mouth after using the restroom?”

They caught on that Violeta was insinuating they had foul mouths from eating shit!

“Violeta, don’t you dare to pull that on us! You’re the one who cats shit

“I’m talking about anyone who speaks rudely,” Violeta clarified.

The group glared. “Why are you boasting about renting a house? Do you even have the right to act wealthy?”

Violeta looked at them in disbelief, “I don’t remember ever claiming to be living in a rented house?”

“Oh, come on! Are you still pretending? You’re from Arlowand; where would you live without a house? Maybe your parents are still supporting you financially! It’s shameless to live off someone else’s life for over a decade and still have the audacity to act arrogant. If I were you, I would be so ashamed that I’d contemplate ending it all by jumping off a building!”

“Only someone as forgiving as Lena would still call you “sister after pulling that stunt,” Violeta remarked a hint of mockery in her voice. Zelena’s carefully crafted narrative had them all wrapped around her finger.

Ignoring the glares, Violeta reached into her bag and produced a black access card – the kind that opened the gates of the exclusive Liberty Grove.

Kaylee’s jaw dropped. That… that’s the Liberty Grove card?”

A stunned silence descended. “Liberty Grove? No way!”

The card lay on the table, a silent challenge to their disbelief. Its sleek black surface and gleaming silver logo were unmistakable. There was no other residential area with such a distinctive design.

And Zelena lived there. Renting in Liberty Grove was a luxury most couldn’t dream of, let alone owning. So how on earth did Violeta have this access card?

Was it possible? Did Violeta actually reside in the same posh neighborhood as Zelena? It was hard to reconcile with her modest apartment.

Violeta responded, “Well, go on.”

The group squirmed under her gaze, unsure how to proceed.

“Having an access card proves nothing!” one finally blurted out. “She probably used Lena’s family to rent. that fancy place.”

“Exactly,” another chimed in. “Only someone heartless like you would borrow from Lena’s folks to live in such luxury.”

Kaylee, unable to hold back any longer, slammed her fist on the table. “Enough! You started with accusations about Violeta living in a slum, then questioned her fancy digs. What’s your obsession with Zelena? You’re practically wagging your tail at this point.”

Just as Kaylee finished speaking, Zelena entered the classroom through the main door.

As Kaylee’s words echoed through the room, the doh swung open and Zelena entered. The group, like moths to a flame, instantly swarmed her, demanding to know if Violeta’s card was real.

Zelena’s jaw dropped as she saw the Liberty Grove card in Violeta’s hand. How? How could Violeta, that wretched girl, possibly have access to such a place?

No one knew better than Zelena that Violeta’s card was nothing but a useless plastic rectangle. The moment Violeta left the Blake family, Zelena manipulated her parents into deactivating it.

There was no way Violeta could afford such a luxurious apartment!

Chapter 30

No way! It has to be a sham. That access card has got to be a fake!

Living in Liberty Grove was a privilege reserved for the elite, and there was no way Violeta, that conniving viper, could afford it. Not only was it exorbitantly priced, but the landlords in Liberty Grove were discerning, catering exclusively to the cream of the crop.

Even if she miraculously managed to become a tenant, it wasn’t a place your average Joe could just rent. Real estate agents in Liberty Grove were picky when it came to selecting tenants.

So, Zelena quickly deduced that Violeta was playing pretend. That Liberty Grove access card? Probably a bootleg version bought off some sketchy online marketplace!

Alright then, if this conniving girl wants to play games, I’ll play along! She thought.

With a sly grin, Zelena quipped. “Seriously? You’re in Liberty Grove, too, Sis? Funny, I’ve never spotted you around the neighborhood.

Of course. Zelena had never seen her! The property in Liberty Grove was a gift from Anton to Violeta before she started university!

Initially, Irene and Anton thought Violeta might be too exhausted to come home for lunch every day, so they gifted her a unit in Liberty Grove. It was conveniently located just a couple of streets away from Toland University, reachable in minutes by car.

They figured Violeta could take a break or nap in the apartment whenever needed.

This wasn’t a rented space; it had already been officially transferred to Violeta’s name. Violeta never claimed to have rented a place; she carried the access card without using it.

Hearing Zelena’s remark, a few sidekicks chimed in, “Oh, this access card is probably a knockoff!”

“You know how the internet is–a breeding ground for all sorts of scams. People forge access cards and turn luxury car keys into lighters just to flaunt!”

“Some folks love showing off, even when their reality is far from glamorous. It’s just absurd!”

Watching them mock Violeta, Zelena couldn’t help but feel a secret sense of satisfaction.

She stifled a laugh and pretended to defend her sister, “Hold on, guys. While access cards can be faked, I know my sister isn’t the type to indulge in such antics. You’re misunderstanding her.”

“Lena, you’re too kind and trusting. None of us believe Violeta could afford Liberty Grove. Only someone like you, a true heiress, could pull it off.”

Zelena looked puzzled, “Come on, don’t say that. My sister is just like me. How about this: I’ll host everyone at my place this weekend.”

“Sure, sounds good!”

“I’ve only seen Liberty Grove apartments online. They look so posh inside. Lena, you’re a gem!”

Zelena beamed at them, then turned to Violeta, “Sister, you should come this weekend, too.”

She was confident that Violeta wasn’t a property owner, so Zelena seized the chance to flaunt and throw shade.

Without waiting for Violeta’s response, she declared, “It’s settled then, sister. You better show up this weekend!”

With that, she left with her entourage, giving Violeta no room for second thoughts.

“Who do they think they are–nobles or elites? Spewing hate and prejudice” Kaylee witnessed the entire spectacle and saw through Zelena’s true color even more.

“Hey, Violeta, are you really going?” Unfazed, the bell rang, and Violeta took out her book, replying calmly, “Why not?”

Given Zelena’s clear warning, attending that event with Bai Zi would only lead to trouble.

Kaylee voiced concern, advising, “Hey, don’t take her words to heart. Just brush it off.”

Violeta blinked, casually picking up the access card and turning it over between her fingers. Of course. How will I put them in their place if I don’t go? They’ve practically offered their faces for a slap; if I decline, won’t I be defying the heavens?

In the afternoon, club registrations officially kicked off.

Though originally planned online, the servers crashed due to overwhelming numbers, forcing everyone to manually fill out forms.

Upon seeing Violeta’s choice–tennis club–Kaylee exclaimed, “Oh, you picked the tennis club too. What a coincidence!”

Violeta replied nonchalantly, “Hmm.”

“The tennis club is super popular but only takes a few each year. I hope I make the cut.”

After the forms were submitted, a third of the class had joined the tennis club.

“Look, Violeta joined too…

Someone whispered, peeking at her form.

Violeta shot a cold glance, and the gossipmonger hushed, snickering behind her.

“With her status, she thinks she can join the tennis club. Hilarious. Some people just don’t know their place

Zelena had snagged a spot through connections and was internally assigned to logistics, so it caught her off guard and irritated her to witness Violeta signing up for a club. In response to Zelena’s raised eyebrows, Violeta nonchalantly uttered, “Hmm.”

Kaylee chimed in, “I’ve heard the tennis club is the most sought–after among all the options, but they only pick a handful each year. I’m really hoping I’ll make the cut.”

As the forms were turned in, it became apparent that about one–third of the class had opted for the tennis club.

A gossipmonger in the group couldn’t resist sharing the news, “Look, Violeta also joined the tennis club…

The person leaned in to peek at her registration form, pointing and whispering discreetly. In response, Violeta shot a cold glance, prompting the gossiper to hush and turn away, suppressing laughter.

Zelena, utterly surprised, hadn’t anticipated Violeta joining any club, let alone the Tennis club.

In her mind, she pondered. ‘How can this shameless viper have the audacity to join a club? She should be grinding away every day like an old cow to save tuition fees!”

Nolan had joined the tennis club, too. Zelena, noticing this, gritted her teeth, a glint of cunning in her eyes. She couldn’t let Violeta have any chance to get close to Nolan.

While submitting the registration form, Zelena said, “Come on, let me help you guys.”

“Lena, you’re too sweet. Here you go!”

After Zelena took the registration form and left the classroom, she tracked down Violeta’s form and tore it to shreds.

Two days after the club registration forms were submitted, Jasper, the usually hands–off tennis club president, checked the registration list during recruitment. After confirming twice, he couldn’t find Violeta’s form.

In the group, Jasper asked Violeta, “Hey, Vio, did you sign up? Today’s the deadline for registration.”

Violeta, slightly surprised, responded, “I did sign up. I filled out the form and submitted it for a long time. Puzzled. Jasper said, “Really? Why didn’t I see your registration form? Oh well, maybe it got lost. Forget it. Submit it online again. I’ll send you a new link.”

After the intranet crash, a new link was created. Violeta, being the first student to log in, resubmitted the form. Jasper personally reviewed and approved it.

Violeta thought carefully and immediately suspected another scheme by Zelena behind the scenes.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 371, 372, 373, 374, 375, 376, 377, 378, 379, 380)     

Chapter 371

“I’m here.”

Upon hearing Jessica’s voice, Yusra turned toward them. She rushed toward Jessica and pulled her into a hug.

“Baby, stop running. Stop running…”

As Sebastian looked at his mother, a sad look flashed across his face.

Jessica patted her lightly, comforting her. “Okay, okay. I’ll behave and stop running.”

Her gentle tone seemed to calm her down.

“Let’s go back to sleep, okay?” Jessica asked softly as if she was coaxing a child.

Yusra smiled at her, her fingers brushing across Jessica’s face. “Okay, I’ll listen to you.”

Sebastian watched as mother and daughter left, his expression soft.

Jessica coaxed her back to sleep, but she was still not feeling sleepy.

Suddenly, her phone vibrated.

Charles: Are you asleep?

Jessica: No.

Charles: I know about your situation. If you’re unhappy, you can tell me. I’ll bring you home.

Jessica looked at his message and didn’t reply for a long while.

Finally, she responded.

Jessica: Okay.

At that moment, a slender figure was standing in the courtyard of the Ferguson residence. He was looking in the direction of the second floor. His phone lit up with a message, and he looked down at the text.

It would not be that easy for the Ferguson family to claim Jess back.

Charles pocketed his phone and headed slowly toward the neighbor’s, the Young family’s, house.

Early the next morning, Jessica walked into the living room, holding Yusra’s hand. Aaron, Hugh, Sebastian, and Jack stood up upon seeing the two of them enter.

Aaron quickly pulled the chair beside him out for his wife.

The Ferguson brothers pulled the chairs next to them out at the same time for Jessica.

Yusra and Jessica looked at the four chairs, exchanged a look, and walked to the other side of the table. They sat down, facing the rest. The four chairs that had been pulled out were left untouched.

Chapters 372

The Ferguson men looked at the seats beside them before quietly pushing them back in.

Seeing his brothers sitting back down, Jack wanted to run to Jessica’s side. However, his collar was pulled back by Sebastian.

Jack angrily said, “Let go!”

He hit Sebastian’s hand, trying to free himself from his grasp.

Sebastian was unmoved. “Sit down.”

Looking at his son behaving in that way, Aaron reprimanded, “That’s enough! Sit down.”

Upon hearing his father, Jack unwillingly went back to his seat.

The other three did not sit together on purpose, as they all wanted to leave a seat for Jessica.

Jack was disappointed, as he had thought that he would win.

He was sad that Jessica no longer seemed to be close to him.

Jasmine was filled with gratitude, seeing the family gathered around the table.

It had been too long since she had seen such a sight.

Ever since Jessica had gone missing, the household was filled with a lot less laughter. It had even become a luxury for the family to quietly have breakfast together.

“Jasmine, serve the food.”

Jasmine quickly came over with a few housekeepers to place breakfast on the table. All the dishes were catered to Jessica’s taste.

Jessica looked at the thoughtful breakfast and could not help but think about the first meal she had when she entered the Larson residence.

The entire table was filled with dishes that Whitney loved.

The table in front of her now, however, was filled with all her favorite food.

Was this the difference between family?

No one was touching their food. They were all waiting for Jessica.

Even Jasmine was looking nervously at Jessica, afraid that she would not like the food.

Yusra carefully asked, “Lilian, do you not like it? What do you like to eat? Tell me, and I’ll make it for you.”

The rest of the family had the same concerned expression on their faces.

Jessica could really feel their consideration toward her. “No, I love it.”

Jessica took a piece of meat and placed it on Yusra’s plate. Yusra looked at the meat on her plate, her eyes brimming with tears.

She bit into it, chewing slowly.

Jack looked at the meat that his mother was chewing and silently ate his food. It seemed tasteless.

His jealousy seemed to affect the people around him. Everyone was silently looking at the meat on Yusra’s plate. Jessica looked at Aaron, Hugh, Sebastian, and Jack. She sighed and stood up, taking a piece of each dish and serving it onto their plates.

Their mood seemed to improve then. The frowns were gone from their faces.

“Thank you, Jess.”

“Thanks, little sister.”

“Jess, you’re the best.” Jack was delighted.

If he had a tail on his back, it would have been wagging furiously.

However, Yusra was not happy. She glared at the rest of them and said, “You guys can serve yourselves. Stop tiring Lilian.”

“Yes, yes, yes.”

The four of them nodded sheepishly and dared not refute.

Chapters 373

Yusra did not know what Jessica liked to eat. She put a fried egg on Jessica’s plate. “You should eat more.” Jasmine couldn’t contain her smile when she saw the warm ambiance between the Fergusons.

The new maid said to Jasmine in a low voice, “Mrs. Ferguson looks normal now.”

Judging by her current behavior, one could hardly notice that Yusra was suffering from mental illness.

Jasmine fixed her gaze on Yusra and replied, “It would be great if Ms. Fuller could always stay like this.”

Yusra’s illness was intermittent. It fluctuated from time to time.

She was normal when she had self-consciousness. However, she couldn’t recognize anyone when her illness outbreak occurred. She would be desperately in search of her daughter, bite others and engage in dangerous behavior. Yusra’s illness worsened when Jessica went missing. In recent years, her condition has improved under Sebastian’s care. Although her condition was under control, she still needed a long time to recover.

The family had an enjoyable breakfast.

All of a sudden, a loud thud at the entrance of the dining room caught everyone’s attention. A girl with long hair was standing there when they turned in the direction of the sound. The handbag she dropped was lying beside her foot. With a terrified expression on her face, Yuliana apologized nervously to everyone, “I’m sorry for disturbing your meal.” Jack couldn’t contain his disgust when he saw her.

Upon seeing Yuliana’s terrified face, Aaron invited her to join their meal, “Have you had your breakfast? Let’s eat together.”

A bright smile appeared on Yuliana’s face. “All right, Dad.” Yuliana sat beside Aaron and greeted Yusra with a grin,”

Good morning, Mom.”

Then, she fixed her gaze on Jessica, as if she had just noticed her in the room. She turned her head and looked at Hugh. “Hugh, who is that lady?”

Before Hugh could say anything, Jack replied, “She is my biological sister, Jessica.”

Yuliana’s expression hardened as traces of sorrow started appearing on her face. Yet, she glanced at Jessica gently and exclaimed, “That’s great. Mom’s illness will get better since Jessica has returned. I’m so happy.”

“Ugh,” Jack sneered with disdain.

Feeling hurt by Jack’s reaction, Yuliana lowered her head instantly.

Aaron saw that Yuliana was scared of Jack. Then, he glanced at his arrogant son and bellowed, “Jack!”

Jack gave a smirk and remained silent after that.

Jessica sat quietly without missing everyone’s expression. Suddenly, a warm hand held Jessica’s hand.

Jessica stared at Yusra with astonishment. When her gaze met Yusra’s gentle and caring eyes, she could feel a gush of warmth in her heart. She could sense that those eyes were trying to give her strength and courage. I am here. Don’t be scared.

At that very moment, a maid entered the dining room and said to Aaron, “Mr. Ferguson, Mr. Young is here.”

Jack and Hugh frowned at the same time when they heard the news.

Sebastian was relatively calm. He was curious why Charles had come so early.

Having no second thoughts, Aaron grinned and said, “Let him in.”

Yuliana headed to the living room as she was eager to see Charles. Her eyes sparkled with admiration when she saw Charles’ tall and handsome figure. She called out to him using her sweetest voice, “Charles.”

Chapters 374

Charles turned around and let out a smile. He headed in her

direction without any hesitation.

Yuliana could feel her racing heartbeat when she saw

Charles walked toward her.

She blushed as they got nearer. Just as she was preparing to speak up, Charles walked past her right away.

“Jess,” Charles said in a soothing voice.

The redness on Yuliana’s cheek was replaced by

embarrassment when she saw Charles heading for Jessica. Jessica looked at him and blinked as if she was asking him why he was there.

Jack was furious when he saw Charles’ indecent look.” Charles, what are you doing here? We don’t welcome you.”

“Mind your manners, Jack,” Aaron snapped. “Do you know Jess, Charles?”

“Yes, Uncle Aaron.”

Why does he address me as Uncle Aaron? Aaron was still wondering about the question when he heard Charles’ reply.

“Jess is my girlfriend, so I have to address you as Uncle Aaron.”

“What did you just say?” Jack burst into anger instantly and stared at Charles with his eyes wide open.

Hugh narrowed his eyes and stared daggers at Charles, and so did Sebastian.

Aaron’s jaw dropped when he heard what Charles said.

Yuliana’s face went pale as she couldn’t believe what she heard.

Jessica was shocked as well.

What is Charles up to?

Yusra held Jessica’s hand tightly as she was afraid of losing Jessica.

Charles stepped forward and stood beside Jessica. He held her hands and disregarded how the Ferguson family was about to lose their minds.

He said calmly, “I didn’t expect Jess to be Uncle Aaron’s daughter. I remember I used to hug and kiss her when I was young. I guess this is fate.”

“Were you so barbaric since you were young?” Jack said through clenched teeth.

He hated Charles even more.

He’s been an annoying guy since he was young. I really feel like biting him!

Charles ignored Jack’s childish comments. “Jess will be going back with me today. I will send her back to Dellmoor after the summer holidays,” he told Aaron directly.

Charles chose to say “Dellmoor” instead of the Ferguson residence. His intentions were obvious.

He would do it for Jessica if she didn’t know how to put it. “Aunt Yusra, can I have a word with you privately?” Charles seized the opportunity to talk to Yusra when she was still conscious.

The two went away for a while and came back together not long after.

The corners of Yusra’s eyes were red as she looked at Jessica with guilt.

Yusra took Jessica’s hand and put them in Charles”. “Look after her for me.”

No one knew what Charles said to make Yusra let go of Jessica willingly.

Aaron didn’t force Jessica to stay, since Yusra had chosen to let go of Jessica. He was already used to supporting Yusra.

On the other hand, the Ferguson brothers did not intend to let Charles go when they saw him take Jessica away.

Charles looked at them calmly and landed his gaze on Hugh. “It’s better to let her go before you understand her.”

Hugh wasn’t dumb. He understood instantly and gave way.

Jack wanted to stop Charles from leaving but was held back by Sebastian.

The Ferguson brothers could only let Charles take Jessica away from the Ferguson residence.

Although Hugh was unhappy about how Charles declared his supremacy, he had to admit that Charles understood Jessica more than them.

He was here to help Jessica with her difficulties. In other words, he was Jessica’s knight.

Chapters 375

Charles and Jessica got into a car in the courtyard and left the heavily guarded residential area.

Jessica turned her head and glanced at Charles. She whispered, “Thank you, Charles.”

She expressed her gratitude to Charles willingly.

Jessica was not dumb.

Charles had helped her by being the bad guy and saved her from a difficult situation. Thanks to him, she was able to leave the Ferguson residence without any burden.

Jessica was unable to read through Charles. He was even more mysterious than she thought.

He had deep and dark eyes. However, it was more like a mirror that was able to see through someone.

She had never mentioned her difficulties to Charles before. Yet, he knew she was in trouble and showed up at the right time she needed him.

No ordinary person was capable of doing this.

She appreciated his consideration and attentiveness. That was why she was willing to show him her gratitude.

Charles raised the corner of his eyes and glimpsed at Jessica. “You are welcome. Are you preparing to stay in Dellmoor for a few days or return to Horington City at once?”

“Let’s go back to Horington City. After all, I will have a long stay in Dellmoor for a month. I will have plenty of chances to travel around the city by then.”

Jessica gazed at this unfamiliar city. It was the city of dreams for many people.

“All right.”

Charles phoned Ash, his assistant. “We will go back together.”

After two hours, Jessica and Charles flew back to Horington City on a private plane.

Meanwhile, a group of young boys and girls were having fun in an entertainment club.

“Today is Yves’ farewell banquet. Let’s wish the best for Yves. Cheers.”

Surrounded by his old classmates, Yves accepted their wishes with a grin.

“I’ll have a toast first. Feel free to join me.”

Yves gulped all the liquor in his glass.

Whitney sat alone in the corner. Jealousy gradually took over her when she saw Samantha sitting beside Yves.

The seat beside Yves was supposed to be hers.

However, she was no longer qualified for the seat, ever since the downfall of the Larson family.

Whitney sat in the corner alone bitterly.

“Whitney, here’s a toast to you.” Winston approached Whitney with a grin on his face.

Whitney glanced at him and clinked his glass, smiling.

“I heard you are preparing to go overseas. Where will you be going?” Winston asked.

Before Whitney could answer, Josephine said mockingly,” She doesn’t have the money to travel overseas.”

Whitney almost lost her cool. “Where did you get those rumors from, Josephine? I’m enrolled in a film academy and I will be registering myself next month.”

“Are you preparing to join the entertainment industry? Don’t forget us after you become a superstar.” Winston laughed.

Everyone began to join them after hearing what Winston said.

“Let’s give our future superstar a toast.”

“Don’t forget us, future superstar.”

“Of course, I won’t.” Whitney reacted with a smile.

The scene they created caught Yves’ attention. He fixed his gaze on Whitney.

Yves had complicated feelings for Whitney.

After all, he used to adore her.

Samantha noticed Yves’ gaze and caught him looking at Whitney. She narrowed her eyes gradually.

Back in St. Daniel, Whitney had been competing with me for the campus belle title. She acted like a goddess despite her ordinary looks.

Chapters 376

The Synder family would be joining forces with the Harrod family through their marriage. Samantha was satisfied with Yves, but she didn’t like it when her fiancé cared for

Whitney, especially when Whitney used to have a relationship with Yves.

Samantha stood up and said to Yves, “Yves, let’s give everyone a toast.”

“All right.” Yves gave Samantha a gentle smile.

Samantha held Yves’ arm right away and headed toward Whitney.

Then, Samantha announced proudly, “Yves and I are here to give you, the future superstar, a toast.” She was trying to declare her supremacy by clinging to Yves.

Whitney clenched her fist and tried hard to maintain her smile. She picked up her glass because she didn’t want to become a laughingstock. “Thank you. I wish you and Yves a happy marriage.”

Everyone glanced in their direction now and then after spotting them together.

Everyone from St. Daniel was aware of the relationship between the three of them.

Previously, Whitney was the one engaged to Yves. After the downfall of the Larson family, the Harrod family chose to call off their engagement.

The Larson family had no choice but to swallow their anger, as they could not go against the Harrods.

Meanwhile, the Harrod family chose to join connections with the Synder family. As both Samantha and Yves were good-looking, they made a well-suited couple.

Samantha replied with a smile, “Thank you for your wishes, Whitney. Yves and I will stay together happily forever.”

She then stood on her tipped toe and kissed Yves on his cheek.

Everyone burst into excitement and cheered for them at once.

“Yves, shouldn’t you kiss her back?”

“That’s right. Kiss her, Yves.”

“Kiss her.”

Everyone screamed their lungs out as they urged Yves to kiss Samantha.

They cheered as if Whitney wasn’t there. They ignored the fact that Whitney used to be Yves’ fiancée.

Whitney felt disgusted when she saw their faces.

However, she couldn’t show her disgust. She had to smile when Yves and Samantha showed affection in public. There was nothing she could do when Samantha provoked her.

With everyone cheering, Yves had no choice but to kiss Samantha on her lips. Samantha pulled him closer and deepened the kiss.

“Woah!”

The room was a seething cauldron of emotions.

Whitney clenched her fist tightly without noticing the pain of her nails piercing through her flesh.

Josephine noticed that Whitney was unhappy. “Do you know which family Jessica belongs to, Whitney?” she asked.

Whitney replied in an unfriendly manner, “She’s probably some illegitimate child.”

“Illegitimate child?” Josephine smirked. “You are doomed if Samantha or the Ferguson family heard you.”

Whitney was even furious after hearing what Josephine said. “She’s just someone who likes to butter up the Ferguson family.”

Josephine could no longer contain her laughter. She mocked, “You are so dumb, Whitney. That’s why your family didn’t know how they lost. Let me tell you a secret.”

Whitney frowned.

Josephine turned around and whispered in her ears,’

Jessica is the biological daughter of the Ferguson family, one of the eight prestigious families in Dellmoor.”

Whitney stared at Josephine with her eyes wide open.” How is that possible!”

Josephine spread her hands. “This is the truth. She is now someone with a high status. I know Jessica’s true identity because I overheard the conversation between Samantha and Daisy. Isn’t it shocking to know? The news is still unknown to many people.”

Chapters 377

Whitney stared at Josephine. She couldn’t accept the news. A bastard like Jessica is the daughter of the Ferguson family? How is that possible…

“Why did you tell me?”

Why did I tell you? Because someone wants you to know.

She thought Jessica had called her to find fault with her. Yet little did she expect Jessica to make that offer.

Jessica had told her that if she revealed the secret to Whitney by chance, she’d wipe the slate clean.

Do or not, this is a no-brainer.

Josephine did not know why Jessica was doing this.

She shrugged. “Jessica and I have a grudge. I was pissed off when I found out her identity. I’ve been holding back for a long time; I need to share this with someone. Oh, I almost forgot; you’re on the outs with her.”

Whitney gnashed her teeth.

She must have done this on purpose. When I was still the Larson family’s daughter, she had begged like a dog, wagging its tail pitifully around me. Now she’s doing it on purpose to disgust me. Does she want to see me shit my pants? Well, fuck her!

“Don’t worry about it. We’re close.”

Just when she said it, someone cried, “Oh my God!”

Yves felt dizzy after that kiss, and he heard someone

exclaim. “Yves, you’re bleeding!”

Yves touched his nose. He saw the bloodstain on his hands and passed out.

It was a chaotic scene.

Whitney shivered when she saw that.

It can’t be the drug…

Just when the thought popped out, she quickly rejected it without hesitation.

No, it can’t be! I only add a little to it. It can’t be this bad. He must be suffering from other diseases. This has nothing to do with me.

Whitney tried to convince herself.

Yves was sent to the hospital. Whitney didn’t follow him but went back to the Quail residence.

Rachel was sneering when she got home. “Someone’s really lucky. She does nothing but get everything. How lucky.”

In the past, Whitney would butter her up, but she was not in the mood that day. She ignored her words.

Rachel was crossed about the way the former treated her.” Watch your manners! The elder is talking to you. If you’re unwilling to see me, you can leave the Quail family.”

Julianna walked out of her room and noticed the unusual expression from her daughter. She quickly helped her out when she saw that Rachel was angry.

“Whitney must be tired. Don’t stoop to her level, Rachel.”

“Don’t give me that face. Remember, it’s the Quail family who raises you, you thankless wretch.”

Julianna’s face changed after hearing her harsh words.

“What’s the fuss?” Amber came in a wheelchair.

Rachel reluctantly stopped speaking when she saw Amber.

If it wasn’t for her, I would have turfed them out of the Quail family.

Julianna brought Whitney back to her room. Her face darkened when she closed the door.

“Why did you piss her off? Didn’t I tell you to coax her and not mess with her?”

“Mom, do you know who Jessica’s parents are?” Whitney looked up at her all of a sudden.

Chapters 378

Julianna’s heart skipped a beat. She didn’t dare to look into Whitney’s eyes.

“How would I know? Why did you ask?”

Whitney held her hands and said anxiously, “Mom, Jessica is the daughter of the Ferguson family.”

“You…” Julianna almost let the cat out of the bag. “How is this possible? Where did you hear it from?”

“Josephine Turner told me. I heard that Jessica went to Dellmoor yesterday.” Whitney was terrified. “Mom, what should I do? Jessica hates me so much. She will take vengeance on me.”

Julianna’s heart trembled. She feared more than Whitney, but she didn’t show her fears. “It’s all right. Don’t be afraid. We didn’t do anything. She won’t take revenge on us.”

No, she did!

Whitney was unsure if Jessica already knew what was inside when she passed the meal box to Yves.

If she knew what’s inside, I’d be in big trouble. She won’t let me go.

Whitney didn’t dare to tell Julianna the truth.

Julianna hugged her in her arms, comforting her.

Out of the blue, her phone rang. Julianna’s expression changed when she saw the number. “Honey, I have to take a call.”

Whitney watched as her mother left in a hurry. She felt that something was not right.

Julianna went back to her room. She walked straight to the bathroom, locked the door, and picked up the phone.

The person from the other side of the line scolded, “Why took you so long?”

“I-I was busy.”

The person snorted. “The kid has returned to the Ferguson family.”

Julianna’s heart was racing fast. She pretended that she didn’t know. “That’s impossible. I threw her into the river back then. There’s no way she could survive from that.”

“I told you to kill her. I didn’t ask you to act smart and throw her into the river.”

“I thought she’d die. Who knew that she’d survive from it.” Julianna hated Joseph very much.

That dumbass didn’t kill the baby but gave her to the welfare home in Horington City. If it wasn’t for Joseph who threatened me with the money a year ago, I wouldn’t know that the baby is still alive.

When she found out that the baby was still alive, she had sent men to create accidents and tried to kill her silently. Yet little did she expect the baby to survive every accident. Reluctantly, she kept the baby by her side.

She believed that by doing so, the baby couldn’t escape from her.

Unfortunately, things did not go as she had hoped.

Now Julianna had to think of ways to gain trust from the other party.

If the other party knew that Joseph had kept the baby, they wouldn’t let me off.

The other side heard her explanation and scolded, “You fool! You have caused me a lot of trouble!”

Chapters 379

“I really did not expect her to survive. I guess fate was on her side,” Julianna said.

“Hmph.”

Julianna then tried to change the topic. “Is my child doing fine?”

“She’s blessed with wealth. What do you think?” the person asked.

“Good, then,” Julianna replied. She had been secretly

visiting Dellmoor, hoping to see her. However, the Ferguson residence had very tight security. She could not find any way to get past the gates at all.

She missed her daughter, but she was guiltier toward Whitney. This was the reason why she treated Whitney the best that she could.

The person spoke again. “She is going back to Horington City. Think of a way for her to stay there permanently.”

It was a simple statement, but it seemed as though there was another malicious intent to it.

“The Ferguson family knows of her whereabouts. If I were to take any action, they are bound to find out. If this happens…”

Julianna was not dense. She knew that if anyone laid a hand on Jessica now, the Ferguson family would be sure to find out who the culprit was.

If they found that it was her, she would be dead meat in no time. The Quail family would also be greatly affected by her actions.

The person narrowed his eyes and continued coldly, “If you do not wish for unfortunate events, then make sure your plan has no flaws. Do not leave any clues or hints that may lead to you. If you can’t do it, your daughter won’t be able to live lavishly anymore. As for the Quail family…”

There was no need for him to complete his sentence for Julianna to understand what he was trying to imply.

He was clearly using Yuliana and the Quail family as leverage for this deal. He was threatening her.

Julianna was agitated, but she did not show it. “Okay, I understand. I will make sure she stays in Horington City forever,” she answered him calmly.

“Good.”

The call then ended as soon as he finished speaking. Julianna slumped on the floor, exhausted. It was as though the person had sucked all her energy away.

Just then, the glass door slid open. Whitney was standing at the entrance, staring at Julianna with her eyes wide open in shock.

Julianna was stunned as she looked back at her.

“Y-You… What are you doing here?” Julianna stuttered, trying to keep her composure. She did not know how long Whitney had been there, or how much she had heard.

Whitney seemed to know what Julianna was thinking. “I overheard everything, Mom. What’s going on? Who was that child? Why do you have another daughter? Who was that on the phone?” Whitney blurted out all her questions at once.

“You heard nothing,” she answered simply. Julianna was not planning on letting her know much.

But how could Whitney pretend that she did not hear anything at all?

“Was the child Jessica? Did that person on the phone ask you to kill her? I’ll tell her everything I heard if you won’t tell me anything now.”

Whitney reached into her pocket to take out her mobile phone as if to show Julianna that she would call Jessica now.

Julianna snatched her phone away and said sternly, “Stop fooling around.”

Whitney became more suspicious of her actions. “Are you still going to hide everything from me? Am I even your biological daughter? Or is there someone else?”

Looking at Whitney’s reaction, Julianna had no choice but to answer her questions. “I’ll tell you about it if you’re so eager to know. I was pregnant with twins. That year itself, I went to Dellmoor to meet a friend. An accident happened, and I gave birth to the twins prematurely. You have a sister, Whitney. Her name is Yuliana.”

Despite being prepared for this answer, Whitney was still taken aback by Julianna’s response.

“Where is she now?”

“The Ferguson residence in Dellmoor,” Julianna answered hesitantly.

Chapters 380

Whitney looked at Julianna with her eyes wide open.” The F-Ferguson family? Are you talking about-“

“That’s right,” Julianna interrupted her sentence. “The

Ferguson family you’re thinking of right now.”

Whitney’s heart sank. Her sister became the daughter of the Ferguson family in Dellmoor.

She was a famous noblegirl from a wealthy family with a prestigious name.

Why was her sister sent there, and not her?

Julianna saw Whitney’s expression and immediately knew what she was thinking. “It’s not like that. It was chaotic and we, unfortunately, lost your sister. It was her destiny to be adopted and raised by the Ferguson family,” she hurriedly explained.

Her destiny? Was this truly not a decision made by Mom? Or is she saying this so that I don’t hold a grudge against her? Whitney was still full of suspicion.

“Then, who was that on the phone earlier?” she asked bitterly.

“That, you don’t need to know. Knowing who it was would not do you any good, anyway. As for Jessica, whether she is a daughter of the Ferguson family or not, you don’t need to be jealous of her at all. You would be wasting your time if you cared since her life had been miserable since the start.”

Whitney laughed at her response. Indeed, there was nothing about Jessica that Whitney could be jealous of. Jessica had led a miserable life with many unfortunate incidents. Her sister had replaced Jessica and had lived a lavish, enjoyable life.

She was only envious of her sister, whom she had never met, for being able to live a luxurious life unlike she did.

Julianna was worried that Whitney did not know the severity of this matter, so she nagged, “Keep this matter to yourself and don’t tell a single soul. This is our secret. Just you and me, okay?”

Whitney nodded in response. “Mom, are you planning to finish Jessica off?” she asked.

“If I don’t, we’ll be the ones to die. What do you think? Is it better for us to die, or let someone else take our place?” “Okay, Mom.”

As Jessica was getting off the airplane, a text from Josephine came.

Josephine: The task is completed as per your orders. Now, we’re even. Don’t trouble me or my family anymore.

Jessica: Okay.

Josephine let out a deep breath of relief after she read Jessica’s reply.

Meanwhile, in Horington City, the Synder family and the Harrod family were standing in the hallway of a hospital. Samantha was weeping silently.

Yves’ accident was a great shock to her.

They had planned to depart for Moranta the day after. However, they had to delay their trip now that Yves was hospitalized.

Reena turned around and looked at Samantha. “Yves was fine when he left the house earlier. What on earth happened to him?”

Samantha felt wronged. “I have no idea too, Mrs. Harrod. Yves was completely fine until he fainted all of a sudden.” Yves was Reena’s lifeblood. How would she accept Samantha’s irresponsible statement? Just as she was about to interrogate Samantha further, her husband interrupted their conversation.

“Okay, that’s enough. Samantha had quite a shock herself, too. Let’s just wait for the doctor and we’ll see how it goes.” “Yeah, let’s not worry over nothing for now.”

After half an hour, the doors finally opened. They hurriedly

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 361, 362, 363, 364, 365, 366, 367, 368, 369, 370)    

Chapter 361

Jack was shocked and almost lost his grip on his phone. Hugh was pleased with his brother’s reaction. “I said, Jessica is that so-called annoying little sis of yours, Lilian.” “Hugh! My dear brother! Are you kidding me?” Jack was having difficulty digesting the shocking news.

“You think I’ll kid over such a matter?” Hugh asked coldly.

Great! I know you’re not kidding. Jess is really that annoying little sis of mine. Wait, I mean, Jess is really that dearest baby sister of mine.

Jack replied excitedly, “I knew it! That’s why I’m always comfortable around her and wish to get closer to her. Blood is indeed thicker than water after all!”

“Did she ask you about the blood jade?”

“How did you know that?” Jack asked. Then, he quickly came to his senses and added angrily, “You secretly followed me?!”

“You dumbass!” Hugh ended the call right after he finished his word. He could feel his blood pressure rising the more he talked with his silly brother.

“Hey, hey. Hey!” Jack was mad, but he couldn’t stay angry for long the moment he recalled his last conversation with Jessica.

“Shit! Shit! Shit!” He slapped the back of his head regretfully.

That was the first time the usually cold but well-mannered celebrity cursed profusely.

Damn it! Jess is so cunning!

Before that, Jack wasn’t vigilant enough to notice it.

He immediately drove to Jessica’s place after he calmed himself down.

At the same time, Hugh and Sebastian were standing in front of an old apartment. They were looking at the third floor where the lights were on.

“That’s where she lives?” Sebastian frowned.

“Yup.” Hugh was surprised too because he had just raised 45 million dollars for Jessica.

Then, they went upstairs to knock on Jessica’s door.

She opened the door and met eyes with them.

“Jess,” Hugh said.

Jessica made way for them to enter.

Hugh and Sebastian stepped in and looked around the room. It was a dilapidated room with mostly old furniture.

The spacious living room became cramped when both of them entered.

Hugh and Sebastian felt sad looking at the space.

Jessica then walked into the kitchen and asked, “Make

yourself at home. Do you want a drink?”

“Just water, please.”

Jessica brought two cups of water for them. She then took her seat opposite the brothers.

She looked calm as usual when she asked with a smile, “Mr. Hugh and Dr. Ferguson, is there anything I can help with?”

Hugh sensed that she distanced herself from him more than before.

His heart instantly sank because he had a bad feeling about it.

“Jess, is the blood jade with you?” Hugh wanted to open up a conversation.

“Yes.” Jessica did not hide from them.

She would have said ‘no’ to others, but not to the siblings, as there was no point hiding from them.

“Jess, you are a smart person. You know the reason why we are here. You are the long-lost child of the Ferguson family. You are my sister,” Hugh said.

“I know,” Jessica replied.

Hugh and Sebastian looked at each other.

“May I know what happened back then?” Jessica asked calmly.

Chapter 362

Hugh and Sebastian were happy because Jessica did not avoid the topic.

Sebastian immediately answered, “Back when you were one year old, mom brought you to the hospital for vaccination. However, a hoard of robbers rushed in, and you two were separated in the chaos. When the nurse finally returned with the baby, it was only then mom realized that someone had swapped you with another baby, but it was already too late when we tried to look for you. Besides, the technologies of those days were old and not as advanced as now. It was hard to look for someone. However, we never give up our search for you. Everyone is waiting for you to come back home.”

“So, Yuliana is the baby who was swapped at birth?” Jessica asked.

“Yes. We couldn’t contact her family after that incident. Grandma pitied her and thought that she was also a victim. Hence, she decided to raise her.”

Jessica listened to the story quietly and finally raised her head after a while. “Thank you for giving me the answers.” “Jess, please come home with us.”

“No,” she firmly replied. “It’s late now. You both should go back,” she stood up and added.

They weren’t there for her when she needed them the most, nor were they there for her when she wanted them the most.

Now, she doesn’t need them anymore.

She would be fine all alone.

Hugh and Sebastian had no idea how to react.

“Jess, it’s our fault. There’ll be no next-“

“Mr. Hugh, I’m fine staying alone,” Hugh was cut short by Jessica.

“I hope that you guys won’t look for me again. Can we just stay as how we are?” Jessica looked at him broodingly.

Sebastian felt terrible when Jessica acted so cold and distant toward them. The sight reminded him of how she struggled in the hospital.

What in the world happened that made her like that?

Hugh wanted to say something, but Sebastian stopped him.

“Let’s go.”

Hugh furrowed his brows, and Sebastian cast a meaningful glance at him.

Jessica closed the door right when they left the house.

Both of them stared at the door, not knowing what to say.

Then, they left the building.

“Do you know about her past?” Sebastian asked. Hugh froze.

Sebastian continued, “What do you think about her?”

“She’s strong, independent, smart, courageous, talented, and bold.” Hugh gave her all the best comments. After all, he was the one who scouted Jessica for the company. Every word Hugh said felt heavier for Sebastian.

“She is strong and independent, but that’s because life made her so. She’s blocking herself from all the potential harm that would come her way, including her identity as our sister,” Sebastian said quietly.

Life must’ve been so hard for her that she didn’t know what to do and chose to close herself to the outside world.

Hugh always knew that Jessica was talented at work, but he never knew much about her life.

He was stunned, and he felt heavy-hearted when he looked at the third floor.

Right at that moment, they heard a loud engine noise from behind. It was a red sports car that entered the shabby neighborhood.

Then, Jack got out of the car, and they all exchanged glances.

“Oh, so you guys are waiting for me to go up together, knowing that I’m close to her,” Jack hummed as he came over.

Chapter 363

When he approached them, Jack noticed the serious looks on Hugh and Sebastian, and the smile on his face disappeared immediately.

“What happened? Don’t tell me Jess kicked you guys out.” Jack gloated over the situation.

“Well, watch out for my performance then,” Jack added provocatively. The next moment, the brothers gave him a cold stare, causing Jack to shrink away in fright.

They sneered with a disdainful look on their faces.

“I will buy you the sports car you want if you can bring Jess home,” Hugh offered.

“If you really did it, I will give you the medicine you want,” Sebastian added.

“Then, it’s all set.” Jack was overjoyed.

He instantly put on a stern face and dashed upstairs.

Then, he knocked on the door, but no one answered him.

Moments later, he tried to knock on the door again.

Yet, no one responded.

Jack was anxious now.

Don’t tell me I can’t even enter her room now.

“Jess, it’s me. I’m Jack. Could you please open the door?” Jack shouted worriedly.

“Jess, are you upset? Did the two bully you? Just let me know, and I will teach them a lesson. Please don’t be angry. You can talk to me about it. Jess, could you please just open the door?”

Right before he continued yelling, Jessica opened the door. He was over the moon when she finally appeared. However, Jessica shot him a gloomy look.

Jack shrunk away when he saw her wet hair. He suddenly realized something and felt the embarrassment creeping up on him.

“Did I come at the wrong time?” Jack put on an awkward smile.

“You think?” Jessica replied in annoyance.

She was having a shower when he started shouting.

If he wasn’t a celebrity, she wouldn’t have answered the door this fast.

Seeing that, Jack raised his hands in defeat. “I am sorry about it.”

He then extended his palm before her.

Jessica had no idea what he meant by that.

“Just hit me if you are angry.” Jack lowered his head to apologize. His fans would definitely give in to that handsome yet pitiful look he had on now.

However, it seemed useless to Jessica.

Clap!

All of a sudden, he heard a crisp sound. Jessica had slapped his palm with her fair hands.

Jack was stunned, and he immediately looked at her with a charming smile.

“So, do you feel better now?”

Jack didn’t ask about what happened just now.

He just treated her as usual but with more care.

Then, he sat on the old couch and crossed his legs lazily. He rested his arms across the couch comfortably, as though he was at his own home.

“Jess, fate really brought us together. Ever since I first met you, I felt a kinship with you. Now, I finally know it’s because we are blood-related siblings! Why didn’t God let us meet earlier? Don’t you think the same? I would love to beat up God for making us meet up so late. What do you think about my idea? Don’t you think it sounds amazing?” Jack made a face at Jessica to make her happy.

Chapter 364

Jessica was both speechless and amused when she looked at Jack.

He was an unpredictable man who wouldn’t play by the rules, so she didn’t know what to do with him.

“Jack.”

Jack didn’t look happy when he heard how distant she sounded.

“I’m your brother now!” He put on a stern face.

The next second, his face melted into a fawning smile.” Jess, I am your brother now. You don’t have to take Hugh and Sebastian as your brothers, but not me. You know I cared about you the most.”

Jessica was rendered speechless.

Seeing her reaction, Jack did not force her anymore and changed the topic. “Jess, I’m so tired today. I worked the whole day before rushing here. Where can I sleep tonight?”

Then, he stood up and started to find a place to sleep, but he realized there was only one bedroom.

“Get me a blanket. I’ll sleep here tonight.” Jack sat on the couch and gave her a dazzling smile.

“I will book a hotel for you. You are not sleeping here tonight.”

“No. I’m sleeping here tonight.” Jack didn’t want to leave. Your place is better than the hotel. We used to sleep together as kids, but now, I’ll just stay beside you.”

Jessica went quiet at his request.

What should I do with him? Chase him out by force?

She knew that he would somehow behave like that, but she couldn’t believe he could be even more shameless than how she had imagined, especially knowing the fact he was a top star in the entertainment industry.

Jessica smacked her forehead at his antics. “Do your fans. know you’re this shameless?”

Jack shrugged. “That is fine as long as I’m handsome.”

He lifted his head as he spoke, and he looked even more handsome under the lights.

Jessica looked at that flawlessly good-looking face and thought. True, you can do anything you want if you are good-looking. Damn it! The world is cruel!

“Are you sure you want to sleep here?” Jessica asked. The couch was for three people, but Jack was six feet tall, and he couldn’t even fit in.

“Yes.” Jack nodded.

Jessica sat in front of him solemnly. “Jack, there’s no need to be like that. I know what you are trying to do.”

Jack tried to say something, but Jessica stopped him.

“I have been like this since I was young. I eat alone, celebrate alone, and even live alone. It might be hard sometimes, but time will heal. I’m used to it now, and it’s not a big deal for me. I don’t need you to sympathize with me and feel guilty over everything. I don’t even need the love from you guys. I’m fine staying just like this. I searched for my family because I needed to know the truth. I am glad to know that they didn’t actually abandon me, and that’s enough.”

Jack didn’t know what to answer. “Jess, it’s not like that. It’s not because of sympathy and…”

He suddenly held his tongue and went silent. He couldn’t say the word ‘guilt’ out loud, because the whole family did blame themselves for this.

Even though he was only six years old at that time, he clearly understood how hard it was for Jessica. He knew that it was their fault for her loss of family love and care. “That’s fine. I understand it. It would be weird for me too if my family appeared out of nowhere.” Jack didn’t ask for more because he realized that it wasn’t easy for Jessica to open up.

He knew that coaxing words wouldn’t change her mind, hence it was useless to say anything more.

However, he believed that time would prove that they had always loved her!

Chapter 365

Sebastian and Hugh glanced at the third floor of the building from time to time.

“Do you think he can do it?” asked Sebastian.

“Maybe,” replied Hugh.

Jack might look heartless, but he always knew how to let Jessica put her guard down.

Hugh and Sebastian could sense that Jessica was resisting them.

Although they did not know the reason behind it, they

believed that she would accept them one day.

Just then, two young girls appeared in front of them out of nowhere.

“Are you Jack?” One of the girls stared at Sebastian longingly.

Sebastian pushed up his gold-rimmed glasses and said, No.”

“Haha, I know you’re Jack even if you’re wearing glasses,” continued the girl.

Restraining himself from pushing the girl away, Sebastian spoke coldly. “You’re not a real fan.”

That was the reason why he hated Jack.

He would still be mistaken for Jack even after he tried to disguise himself with a pair of glasses.

Meanwhile, another girl was peeking at Hugh. This man is so handsome and manly!

Seeing that the two girls did not intend to leave, Hugh waved his hand.

After that, a few bodyguards showed up, asking the girls to leave politely.

However, the two girls were not afraid of the bodyguards but became more excited instead.

Their excited shouts could still be heard even after they left.

“Wow, he’s so handsome like Jack! I’ll have no regrets in my life if I can date him.”

“He’s so manly!”

When the two girls went upstairs, they even took pictures of Hugh and Sebastian secretly.

Then, they uploaded the pictures to Twitter with a caption. Met two incredibly handsome guys in a neighborhood. Perhaps they were waiting for Cinderella to come back to them.

In the meantime, Jack was curling up on a tiny couch.

Downstairs, Hugh and Sebastian were standing quietly while waiting for Jack. However, Jack did not show up even after the room on the third floor went dark.

In the room, Jessica was lying on the bed with her eyes closed.

A moment later, she opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling.

The room was dark and quiet while she was hearing the movements that happened outside.

Jessica sat up after tossing and turning around. She then put on a coat before opening the door. Noticing Jack, who curled up, she picked up the blanket on the floor and

covered him with it.

The moment the door of her room was closed, Jack opened his eyes. He smiled as he rubbed the blanket. I’ll touch Jess’ heart one day.

Back in the room, Jessica opened the window. In the next second, her long hair fluttered together with the wind.

When she saw Hugh and Sebastian, she recognized them instantly.

They were still there, guarding her silently.

For a moment, Jessica was moved.

Just then, her phone screen lit up.

It was a message from Hugh. Don’t worry too much. Sleep well.

The message was short, but it made her feel warm in her heart.

Holding the phone tightly, Jessica looked outside the window before turning her head and glanced in the direction of the living room.

“Can I trust you all?” asked Jessica in a low voice.

Can I trust your words and your sincerity?

Chapter 366

When the sunlight shone through the window, Jessica opened her eyes.

Realizing that it was already 9:15 a.m., she put on her clothes hurriedly. When she looked outside the window, she noticed that Hugh and Sebastian were surrounded by a group of elderly people.

She smiled upon seeing them feel awkward.

In the living room, there was no one on the couch.

“Jess, come and have your breakfast.” Jack was standing at the kitchen door, smiling. At that moment, he was wearing an apron and holding a spatula.

“I’m frying eggs. Your breakfast will be done after you wash up.”

Seeing that Jessica stood still, Jack waved the spatula as he added, “Hurry up.”

Jessica then went to the bathroom and washed her face so that she could be clear-headed.

In front of the mirror, she rubbed her fingers across her cheeks. The terrifying scar from her previous life was no longer there. Despite that, painful memories from her previous life were still lingering with her.

A hearty breakfast was served on the table. After a while, Jack served Jessica a fried egg.

“Eat up. I’ve spent the morning…” When Jack met her bright eyes, he gulped and changed his mind. “I bought it downstairs.”

“It’s too much.”

“Don’t worry; I can help you finish it up. Moreover, there are two more people downstairs.” Jack smiled.

Drinking the pumpkin soup, Jessica found that its temperature was just right. It seemed that the person who cooked it had plotted down to the minute.

She was surprised the moment she ate the bread.

That bread was her all-time favorite because it was large and cheap.

She then drank the soy milk. It was freshly made, and she was familiar with the taste.

It turned out that the breakfast had been specially prepared for her.

Knowing that Jessica lowered her gaze as she was moved. After a moment, she looked at Jack and said, “Let them come up and have breakfast together.”

“Forget about them. I’ll just enjoy the breakfast with you.” Jack waved his hand as he did not care about his two elder brothers.

“Call them.”

Jack compromised eventually, and hence, he gave Hugh a phone call.

Downstairs, the group of elderly people was sizing Hugh and Sebastian up.

“Young man, you look strong.”

“How old are you? What’s your job? How many family members do you have?”

“Do you have a girlfriend?”

“I have a granddaughter. She’s very pretty, and she’s a stewardess. I think both of you will make a good couple. Here’s her number. Give her a call.”

“Young man, come back! You’re a good match for my niece.” No matter where Hugh and Sebastian escaped to, those elderly people kept introducing their family members to the two.

Therefore, they quickly ran away when Hugh received Jack’s phone call.

Upstairs, the four siblings were having breakfast around a crude-looking table.

Looking at his two elder brothers and his younger sister, Jack could not help but feel grateful.

It had been a long time since they had breakfast together before Jessica went missing.

And now, they finally reunited.

Chapter 367

Although Hugh and Sebastian did not sleep the previous night, they looked energetic.

After breakfast, Jessica told them to sit on the couch opposite her. Sitting on the single-seater, she glanced at them.

In fact, that was not their first meeting. She even had a good relationship with two of them.

She never expected that the people she admired would turn out to be her family. Not only that, all of them even showed up in front of her at the same time.

“We’re a family, but we have totally different living conditions. You guys learned noble manners since young whereas I was a fraud and a beggar in order to survive. You’re wise men and it would be impossible for me to think the same way as you. You may tolerate me because you feel sorry for me. But, I believe that you’ll be fed up with me one day when you no longer can bear with me who has no noble manners. When that happens, you’ll dislike me and abandon me. At that time, what should I do? We’re not from the same world. So, we better not force ourselves to accept each other. Otherwise, we’ll definitely feel regret one day. We don’t have to interrupt each other’s lives. Don’t you know that absence makes the heart grow fonder?” Jessica smiled at Hugh, Sebastian, and Jack, who fell silent.

Jessica did not want to experience the feeling of being abandoned once again. Hence, she no longer wanted to try to fit in the world that did not belong to her.

Just as Jack was about to say something, he was interrupted by Hugh. “Okay.”

Jessica smiled when he agreed with her.

“But, you have to promise me one thing.”

“What is it?”

“Follow me to Dellmoor to meet someone. Only then, I’ll let you decide whether you want to stay with us.”

Jessica nodded, “All right.”

That afternoon, Jessica flew to Dellmoor with her three elder brothers.

Meanwhile, Samantha was happy and worried at the same time when she found out that Jessica was going to Dellmoor. She had mixed feelings as she thought that Jessica was going to return to her biological family.

When she went downstairs, she saw that Charles had brought a group of people back. She hesitated to say something upon seeing that.

It was only until everyone left in the evening that she went to his study.

“What’s the matter?!” asked Charles without looking up.

“Uncle Charles, Jess has found her family,” Samantha spoke slowly.

“When? Where is she now?” Charles immediately raised his head.

“She has probably reached Dellmoor. You’ll never believe who her biological family is,” said Samantha proudly.

“Don’t beat around the bush and just tell me!”

“Her brother is Hugh,” replied Samantha obediently.

“What?!” Charles stood up immediately.

Chapter 368

Samantha was surprised to see Charles’ reaction. She did not expect to see him to be that shocked. “How did you know?”

“What if I tell you that I’ve already found out about it three days ago? Will you be angry with me?” asked Samantha.

Without warning, Charles approached her and pinched her cheeks harshly.

“Ouch! Uncle Charles, I promise to tell you immediately next time.”

Hearing that, Charles let go of her. Jess is actually a member of the Ferguson family!

Samantha trembled when Charles gave her a death stare. With that, she quickly ran out of the study.

Ignoring her, Charles made a phone call. “Ash, delay my schedule for tomorrow. Also, help me to book a plane to Dellmoor for tonight.”

Meanwhile, a private aircraft landed at the airport of Dellmoor.

After Jessica and the other alighted from the plane, they got into two luxury cars.

Jessica looked at the buildings outside the window. That was the first time she came to Dellmoor, and she was unfamiliar with everything.

Jack held back his words when he saw that she was focusing on the scene outside the car window.

Around an hour later, they came to the entrance of a mansion. The guard immediately let them in when they saw the cars.

Jessica got out of the car after it was parked. Standing in front of the door, she stared at the huge old house.

The Ferguson brothers walked in front of her.

“This is our house. You’ve lived here before one year old,” Hugh spoke.

Jessica looked at the strange surroundings and kept silent. A one-year-old won’t remember anything.

Jasmine, who had been waiting at the door, was shocked to see Jessica.

“Is this Jessica?” Jasmine welcomed her warmly.

Aaron was also surprised to see Jessica when he came to the living room. She looks just like her!

At the same time, Jessica was sizing him up. The Ferguson brothers look slightly like him. He looked serious and authoritative.

Hugh explained to Jessica, “He’s our dad, Aaron.”

Jessica nodded slightly upon hearing that.

Approaching Jessica, Aaron smiled brightly. “Jess, welcome home.”

“You’re wrong. I just came here to meet a person. I’ll leave after that,” said Jessica calmly.

Aaron was taken aback, and hence, he turned to look at the Ferguson brothers.

Jack shrugged helplessly whereas Sebastian pretended to know nothing.

Just then, Hugh asked, “Jess, do you want to take a rest first?”

“There’s no need to.”

“All right.”

After that, Hugh led Jessica upstairs and instructed the rest to stay downstairs.

Aaron brought Hugh and Jessica to the bedroom that was located at the deepest part of the second floor. They stopped at the end of the corridor.

“She’s inside.” Hugh opened the door and let Jessica enter alone.

Aaron wanted to follow her, but Hugh stopped him.

The door was slowly closed when Jessica went into the room.

“My little sweetheart, hurry up and fall asleep. Mom will come to your dream…” The voice was soft and melodious to the ear.

Chapter 369

There were a lot of dolls in the huge room. A pink princess bed was placed in the middle of the room. A woman was patting a doll gently on the bed. It was as if she was

protecting the doll with her utmost care.

The woman then kissed the doll. “Lilian, my little sweetheart.”

Jessica felt heavy-hearted when she saw the woman. This is my mom.

Sensing a burning gaze, Yusra turned her head and met Jessica’s gaze.

The angel that was always on her mind matched the lady in front of her.

“Lilian.” Her eyes immediately lit up.

Yusra ran toward Jessica and hugged her. “Lilian, you’re finally back.”

Jessica could feel something wet at the back of her neck. “I’m sorry; it’s all my fault to have lost you.” Yusra sobbed. Jessica stood still, letting Yusra hug her.

Meanwhile, Yusra kept apologizing and blaming herself. For the past ten years, she struggled to forgive herself. Because of that, she kept torturing herself.

Yusra hugged Jessica tightly as if she was afraid to lose her again.

At that moment, Jessica could feel Yusra’s remorse, guilt, fear, and excitement.

Gradually, Jessica was affected by those emotions.

Her mind went blank as she did not know how to react. She stood still, though she felt difficult to breathe.

On the other hand, Hugh and Aaron were waiting anxiously outside the room.

Aaron kept staring at the door worriedly whereas Hugh stood beside him quietly.

Aaron frowned. “It’s quiet inside. Will something bad happen?”

“No,” replied Hugh indifferently.

On the surface, Aaron was a decisive and rational person. But, he could not stay calm whenever he dealt with matters related to Yusra.

“It has been a while, but it’s still quiet inside. There must be something wrong.”

Just as Aaron wanted to open the door, Hugh stopped him. “Wait.”

We have to let Mom change Jess’ mind about staying with us.

With that in mind, Hugh would stop anyone from ruining his plan, even if that person was his father.

In the room, Yusra slowly became calm. She panicked when she saw that Jessica had remained silent for a long while. Hence, she asked worriedly, “Lilian, do you want to go to bed? I’ll stay with you.”

Jessica wanted to refuse her. But, when she met Yusra’s gaze, she compromised. “Okay.”

After that, she lay on the bed obediently.

Yusra covered her with a blanket happily. Patting Jessica’s shoulder gently, she sang Jessica to sleep. “My little sweetheart quickly falls asleep and Mom will meet you in the dream…”

Chapter 370

Hugh and Aaron had waited for Jessica outside the room for an hour.

Aaron eventually lost his patience, and hence, he opened the door.

Hugh did not stop him at that time as he also followed Aaron.

The moment they entered the room, they heard a lullaby. Then, they saw Yusra caress Jessica, who had fallen asleep.

The scene was so heart-warming and beautiful that one could not bear to disrupt them.

Yusra frowned and turned around when she sensed their presence. She waved her hand impatiently, signaling them to leave.

“Lilian has just fallen asleep. Hurry up and leave.”

Aaron was so happy to see Yusra become normal again. “Okay,” Aaron agreed as he tried to drag Hugh out. Hugh, on the other hand, glanced at Jessica and then Yusra. Without further delay, Aaron dragged Hugh out of the room. He then asked in displeasure, “Are you afraid that your mom will harm her?”

Hugh gazed at Aaron and said, “Jess doesn’t want to acknowledge us.”

“Looks like you still remember that incident, huh! At that time, your mom was mentally unstable. That was why she lost Lilian accidentally. You also know that she kept blaming herself afterward, right? It was only recently that her condition became better. And now, it would be impossible for her to harm Lilian.”

Hugh fell silent upon hearing that.

He would never forget that night. If he and Sebastian had not reacted in time, the Ferguson brothers would have lost their lives.

Hugh was only eleven that year.

Jack might have forgotten about it, but Hugh would not.

After a while, Jack and Sebastian saw Hugh and Aaron come down.

“Hugh, how’s everything? What’s Jess’ reaction?” asked Jack anxiously.

He tried to go upstairs but was stopped by Sebastian just now.

“Everything’s all right. But, it may be difficult for Jess to change her mind.”

“What should we do?” Jack was depressed.

“She’ll start her school here after a month.”

At that time, we had plenty of time to try to change her mind. She’s wary of all of us right now. So, it may take her some time to accept us. She compromises only because Mom is sick.

When Jessica woke up, she was slightly taken aback to see Yusra fall asleep beside her.

Was she staying by my side the whole time while I was sleeping? Jessica was slightly moved.

Lifting the blanket slowly, she got down from bed before covering Yusra with a thin blanket.

She then left the room and closed the door cautiously. Nobody was in the living room when she went downstairs. Jasmine heard the movements, and hence, she walked out of the kitchen. She smiled when she saw Jessica. “Jessica, are you hungry? Have a bowl of pumpkin soup first. What do you want for supper? I’ll inform the chef.”

It was already two o’clock in the morning when Jessica took a look at the clock.

“Just a bowl of pumpkin soup. Thank you.”

“All right.”

Jasmine went back to the kitchen after serving Jessica the pumpkin soup.

After a while, she came out with two fried eggs and a few side dishes.

“Have some more, Jessica. I’m going to tell Hugh to come downstairs.” Jasmine took off the apron as she spoke.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 351, 352, 353, 354, 355, 356, 357, 358, 359, 360)   

Chapter 351

Hugh looked up from the documents he had been perusing. “Where is it?” There was a faint edge to his normally smooth baritone.

Brandon passed him the latest intel – the photos of the blood jade that Calvin had posted.

“The jade bears a great resemblance to the one in the photo you shared with us. I think it’s highly likely that this is the same jade that we’re looking for,” Brandon said eagerly, pointing at the object in the photos.

Hugh scrutinized the photos carefully. It does indeed look the same.

“Where did these photos come from?” he asked.

“One of the members of the Jewelry and Jade Association posted it on a forum. I’ve investigated and found that the owner of the photo is actually Mr. Theseira.”

“Contact him now. Let him know I’ll be paying him a visit.” “Certainly.” Brandon turned to leave, intent on carrying out Hugh’s order. He took exactly one step when Hugh added, Get my car ready.”

Oh wow!… I guess he really meant immediately when he said he’d pay Mr. Theseira a visit. This must be really important to him… Brandon mused.

Calvin received the call from Brandon a short while later.

Though surprised by the news of Hugh’s imminent visit, he nevertheless agreed to the meeting.

He ended the call and took a sip of his tea, wondering idly what had brought the man to him. He nearly spat when the next instant, one of his men approached him with a message. “Mr. Theseira, Mr. Hugh Ferguson is here to see you.”

Okay… That was fast. Calvin managed to swallow the tea, albeit wheezing slightly.

Hugh was shown to a meeting room where he waited for Calvin. The tycoon was looking refined and dashing as always, but the cool composure was belied by the light tapping of his foot.

Upon arriving at the meeting room, Calvin greeted him with a smile. “Mr. Ferguson, what a pleasure.”

The receptionist served both of them with coffee. After Calvin dismissed his staff, the two men took their seats facing each other.

“I won’t beat around the bush, Mr. Theseira.” Hugh wasted no time on pleasantries. “I’m interested in the blood jade you’ve put up. I’d like to take a look at the actual item, please.”

Ah!!!. Realization dawned on Calvin’s face. He’s here for the jade.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Ferguson.” He drummed lightly on the table with one finger. “The jade isn’t mine, but I’ve been given permission to share the photos because I wanted others to appreciate this piece of beauty as well.”

Hugh hummed, a pensive look in his eyes. “I see. In that case, would you be able to let me know who is the owner, or put me in touch with them?”

“I’m afraid I can’t help you with that,” Calvin said apologetically, keeping to the promise he made with Jessica not to reveal her identity to anyone else.

Refusing to give up any possible lead, Hugh pressed on. What about the original photos? May I take a look at them?”

“Sure, that’s fine,” Calvin passed him a thin stack of photos of the blood jade.

Hugh inspected each photo with keen eyes. When he reached the last photo, his attention seemed to zero in on something in particular.

“Magnifying glass, please,” he muttered without looking up.

The other man placed the requested object in his outstretched hand.

Under the magnifying glass, the interior of the jade became more discernible. Hugh could vaguely make out a single name engraved within. Upon further scrutiny, he was certain that the engraving was his father’s penmanship.

If he was somewhat doubtful while on his way here, the engraving was enough to destroy any last vestige of skepticism he had. Hugh was now absolutely certain that the jade in the photo was the same one he had been searching for so long – the one that belonged to his long-lost sister.

He pulled back from the photos, fingers shaking almost imperceptibly as he laid down the magnifying glass on the table.

“Thank you, Mr. Theseira,” he said. “That’ll be all I need.”

Calvin nodded and smiled. “I don’t mean to pry, Mr. Ferguson… But do you happen to know the artisan who made this jade?” He had caught Hugh’s intense gaze at the engraving earlier.

“I do.” There was something lurking in the depths of Hugh’s dark eyes as he stared straight at Calvin. “My father made it.”

Chapter 352

The smile faded on Calvin’s face; in its stead was a surprise. Jessica is looking for the owner of the jade, and the Ferguson family is looking for the jade… so that means…

A distant memory surfaced at the thought. He could vaguely remember that more than a decade ago, a child in the Ferguson household was said to have gone missing. The Fergusons had dispensed every effort to locate the child but to no avail. It seems like they haven’t stopped trying all these years. Well, that would explain why Hugh is so interested in this jade. If Jessica is indeed the family’s long-lost daughter, however, it might not be that easy getting her back into the family….

Even though he only met Jessica that one time, Calvin already had the feeling that she was only doing this for her own closure, and sought nothing else – certainly not kinship – besides the truth.

“Ah, I see. My compliments to your father – it’s a finely made piece of jade,” Calvin said with a sincere look while completely ignoring the fact that he had expressed distaste toward the craftmanship of the jade not too long ago.

Although the visit had turned out to be somewhat fruitful, Hugh’s expression did not relax. The contemplative frown seemed permanently glued to his face. Turning to Brandon, who had been waiting for him with his car, Hugh instructed in a low voice, “Run a check on Calvin Theseira and let me know the people he has been in contact with for the past few days.”

Brandon nodded. “Roger that.”

Meanwhile, Calvin made a call as soon as Hugh left.

“Uncle Calvin.” Jessica’s voice came from the speaker when the call connected.

Calvin cut to the chase. “I know who made the jade.” It felt different and almost strange to hear Jessica’s voice again after Hugh’s revelation earlier. He was certain, more so than ever, that there was more to this girl than what meets the eye.

On the other end of the line, Jessica’s expression sobered.” Who are they?”

“It’s Aaron Ferguson. He’s the head of the Ferguson family in Dellmoor,” he said plainly.

He had nothing to hide, nor did he need to. He knew without a doubt that Hugh would have already put into action a series of checks on him to identify those with whom he was in contact. It would not be long before Jessica popped up on Hugh’s radar. I might as well tell her upfront. At least she can be mentally prepared for what’s coming.

“The Ferguson family in Dellmoor…” Jessica muttered to herself.

“Thank you, Uncle Calvin,” she said softly.

“You’re very welcome.” Calvin opened and closed his mouth as if there was something more he wanted to say but ultimately decided against it. A small fry like me should probably avoid meddling in the affairs of the upper crust.

The first thing Jessica did after ending the call with Calvin was to go online and enter Ferguson’s family, Dellmoor into the search bar. To her disappointment, however, the search results did not yield any useful information on the said family.

Jessica contemplated her next move with a frown marring her elegant features. The next second, her head snapped up as epiphany struck. She remembered that Richard Salvatore had attended her birthday banquet as a representative of the Ferguson family at Jack’s behest. Jack is a Ferguson… He might know something.

Closing her laptop, Jessica went to knock on Samantha’s door.

Yawning, Samantha emerged from the room a while later. ” What’s wrong?” she asked, rubbing sleep from her eyes.

“Want to pay a visit to Jack?”

Samantha perked up, the drowsiness evaporating almost immediately. “Awesome! Give me two minutes to get ready.” A mad rush of ablution and dressing up ensued. “Okay, I’m ready. Let’s go,” she said a little breathlessly, re-emerging from her room.

Jessica smiled in amusement. “Aren’t you going to put on makeup?” She was getting used to seeing Samantha in eyeliners every day.

The other girl shook her head. “Nope, no time.” She latched onto Jessica’s arm and pulled her along. “Come on, let’s go already. I can’t wait to see my favorite actor up close.”

On the way to the set, Jessica tried to call Jack to give him a heads-up. She dropped a text when the call went unanswered.

“Sam,” she turned to the girl beside her, “what do you know about the Ferguson family in Dellmoor?”

Consumed by thoughts of her idol, Samantha had assumed that Jessica, like her, wanted to get to know Jack better. “You should ask Jack since he’s a Ferguson. It’s just that not many people in the entertainment industry know that he’s from the Ferguson family.”

Chapter 353

Jessica hummed. “Can you tell me more about that family though?”

Samantha thought about it. “I’m seldom in Dellmoor, so I don’t know much about them either,” she said slowly, trying to put what she knew into words. “The Fergusons are a major family with a lot of influence. Jack is the son of the head of the family, who has four children – three sons and a daughter, including Jack.”

“Are all of the children alive and well? Are they all with the family?”

“Uh-huh! But I’ve never seen Jack’s sister. Apparently, she rarely shows her face due to health reasons. Quite the mysterious one if you ask me.”

“What about other families that branched out from the Fergusons? Do you know anything about those relatives?” Jessica prodded.

“Not really… Probably nothing special-” Samantha stopped mid-sentence, eyes widening as she finally realized what the other was getting at. “Jess, you don’t mean…?”

Jessica nodded. “Uncle Calvin said the jade was made by Aaron Ferguson, the head of the Ferguson family.”

“Yeah, he’s Jack’s dad all right.”

Jessica committed the information she got from Samantha to memory. All the children in the main Ferguson household are still around, so I’m probably not one of them. But there’s still the possibility of the distantly related members of the household…she reasoned internally. Aaron Ferguson could have made the jade and gifted it to someone else, likely someone close since it’s hand-made.

She told Samantha as much. “I’m guessing the jade was probably a gift from Aaron Ferguson to someone close to him.”

A knowing look settled on Samantha’s face. Jess is visiting Jack to fish for information. He’s a good place to start if she wants to know anything about his father and the jade.

As the two of them approached the set where Jack was filming, one of the staff noticed their arrival and immediately came over to shoo them away.

“Hey, you two, no trespassing! This set is off-limits.”

“We’re here to visit Jack,” Samantha said.

Scoffing, the staff jabbed a finger at the group of girls congregating nearby. “Yeah, so are they. Feel free to join them over there.”

Eyebrow raised, Samantha glanced at the fans, who were looking in their direction curiously. “No, we are actually here for Jack.” She tried to explain to the staff. “He gave us blanket permission to visit him.”

The latter barked out a laugh of derision. “Yeah, right. What’s next? Are you going to tell me you’re his girlfriend now?”

“I wish,” Samantha muttered.

Meanwhile, Jessica had dialed Jack’s number again. The call connected after the second try.

“Jack, I’m outside the set with Samantha,” she said into the receiver.

“Ah, Ms. Jessica?” It was Benny, Jack’s assistant, who picked up. “Sure, I’ll get someone to get you.”

“Okay, thank you.”

In a matter of minutes, another staff came hurrying out of the set. “Which one of you is Ms. Jessica?”

“I am.”

“Benny asked me to show you the way,” the staff said with a smile.

Only moments ago, the group of onlooking fangirls had been convinced that it was just an antic by two crazy fans. They had deemed it impossible for the staff to give those newcomers the green light. Now, however, they could only watch, dumbfounded and slack-jawed, as Jessica and Samantha were led into the studio.

Being a die-hard fan of Jack, Raegan Anson was well-known in the fandom for her dedication and impassioned adoration toward the said star. Naturally, she was among the group of fans who gathered outside the set in hopes of catching a glimpse of Jack.

Having witnessed the whole thing, she was indignant that the staff had let who she presumed to be two random, no-name fans into the studio, while she herself was denied entry. Huffing, she marched toward the staff and demanded to know why.

The staff was still embarrassed by his earlier mockery of Samantha and was in no mood to entertain Raegan. “Oh sure,” he said with a hint of sarcasm. “You can go in too if you can get Jack Ferguson to send someone for you as well.”

Raegan reeled in shock. “Jack asked for them to be let in?!”

Chapter 354

The gaggle of fans erupted into chatter upon hearing what the staff had said. Just who are those two girls? The same thought flashed across everyone’s mind.

As the self-proclaimed number one fan of Jack, Raegan saw fit for her to take charge of the situation. “Spread the word about those two within our fan club; let’s see if anyone knows who they are.”

Unaware of what was happening outside the set, Jessica and Samantha wove through the scurrying film crew and the maze of filming equipment and props, until they saw Jack in the midst of a scene.

Playing opposite him was the actress they had seen before – Jeanette Winston.

“Oh, it’s Jeanette.” A hint of surprise colored Samantha’s voice. “Has she recovered already?”

Benny, who had come over, caught her question. “She hasn’t,” he said in an undertone. “But it’s fortunate that her

scenes don’t require much action. This show has already been delayed because of her. The crew really can’t afford to wait any longer.”

He cast a furtive glance at Jeanette before continuing. “I heard that the director initially wanted to cast someone else to replace Jeanette since she was injured, but she wheedled and pestered her way into putting the filming on hold for more than two months. Thank God it’s finally nearing completion now.”

As an afterthought, he said in a slightly irked voice, “Jack has to do some additional filming because of her.”

The three of them watched Jack in action. Ten minutes later, the latter was done with his scene and headed straight to where Jessica was sitting.

Jeanette was about to invite him to go over the lines of their next scene together only to find him long gone.

She watched his retreating figure dubiously before her gaze landed on the two girls sitting not far away.

It’s her. Jeanette recognized one of the faces at once. Jessica’s look had made a lasting impression on her. After all, it was impossible to forget such stunning beauty, the like of which was rare even in the entertainment industry. What is she doing here, and what’s her relationship with Jack?

Jeanette could not help but feel the burn of jealousy as she watched Jack plop beside Jessica, the affection evident on his face.

Her attempts to pursue him were practically an open secret in the industry, yet Jack remained cool and unmovable in the face of her overtures of adoration.

Jeanette had always found solace in the knowledge that he was inherently aloof and detached. Such a perception was shattered, however, when Jessica came into the picture. The man sitting next to Jessica was leagues away from the person Jeanette thought she knew.

The bitter taste lasted in her mouth long after her assistant helped her off the set.

Oblivious to Jeanette’s thoughts, Jack was in a rather good mood. He looked at Jessica fondly. “What took you so long to visit me, Jess? Congrats on your graduation, by the way. Are you going abroad or staying here to further your studies?”

“I’m going to Dellmoor,” Jessica said, seemingly unaffected by Jack’s enthusiasm.

Jack smiled. “That’s great. I live in Dellmoor, you know. We’ll get to hang out there. Come look for me, and I’ll bring you to eat the best street foods Dellmoor has to offer.”

Jack Ferguson and street food? Samantha thought in a daze, unwittingly conjuring up a mental image of the suave-looking Jack munching away on a corn dog with ketchup staining the corners of his mouth. She felt the pedestal she had put the man on crack slightly at the image.

Oh, well… I guess what they say is true – you should never meet your favorite idols in person…She sighed wistfully. But damn, he’s still so devastatingly handsome.

“Sure thing,” Jessica replied evenly. Then, in a seemingly casual tone, she asked, “By the way, Jack, do you know a thing or two about jade stones? Blood jade, for example?” Surprise flashed in Jack’s eyes. He smiled nonetheless.” Blood jade, huh? I don’t know much about jade, per se, but I do have a piece of blood jade myself.”

Jessica tried her best to suppress her own surprise. “Can I take a look?”

Jack readily agreed. Turning to Benny, he said, “Go get that box for me from my trailer.”

Benny returned with the box within minutes and handed it to Jack. Upon opening, the box revealed a pendant made of blood jade.

Jessica and Samantha traded looks. Both of them could tell that it was nearly identical to the one Jessica possessed.

Holding up the pendant under the light, Jessica could make out a word etched on the inside – Jack

Chapter 355

“It’s pretty,” Jessica said nonchalantly. “Where did you buy it from?”

“You can’t find it on the market. I’m sorry, Jess. I’d offer this as a gift to you if I could.” Jack sounded regretful. “But it’s kind of special.”

Jessica adopted a curious look. “Special how?” she asked with an arched brow. “Did your girlfriend give this to you?”

“No, it’s not like that,” Jack hurried to explain. “My dad made a jade pendant for me and each of my brothers and sister. All four pieces were cut from the same piece of blood jade. It’s a symbol of our kinship, I guess.”

“Ah, I see. Did your father do the same for anyone else? For your relatives, maybe?” Jessica probed further.

Here comes the crucial question! Samantha looked at Jack with her heart in her throat.

“No,” Jack said with certainty. “The four pendants were made from the leftover jade stone after it was used to craft a set of jewelry for my mother. There was hardly enough to make our pendants, as it was.”

He looked at Jessica questioningly. “Why the sudden interest, anyway?”

The latter gave nothing away as she smiled calmly in response. “No reason. I was just curious, I guess. I didn’t know you had a sister. What’s her name?”

“Lilian. Lilian Ferguson.” The name seemed to have an instantaneous effect on Jack. His expression grew somber while sadness tinged his voice.

“It’s a good name,” Jessica said in a muted tone.

Samantha decided to do her own fishing for information.” She’s the youngest in the family, isn’t she? I don’t think I’ve ever seen your sister. I heard that she hasn’t been in very good health.”

Jack stiffened. “That person you’re referring to is not my sister.”

Jessica and Samantha were taken aback by both his words and the hard edge in his voice.

Clapping his hands together as if trying to dissipate the doom and gloom, Jack announced cheerily, “Okay, enough with the twenty questions! Jess, if you want to buy jade stones, I can put you in touch with some of my contacts. They’re experts in the area.”

“Thanks, I’ll consider it.” Jessica smiled before changing the topic. “Anyway, how did your filming go? Tough day on the set?”

Jack shrugged. “It’s not so bad. The story is set in modern times and not some historical period. That makes it easier for me to get into character.”

The three of them chatted idly for a while before Jack was called away to get ready for the next scene. With no other reason to linger, Jessica and Samantha bid their farewell to Benny and left the set.

They walked a short stretch in silence until Samantha finally blurted, “Is it me, or is Jack saying that the daughter of the Ferguson family is not his actual sister?”

She stopped dead in her tracks suddenly and gasped in recollection. “Oh my god, I just remembered – the daughter’s name is Yuliana, not Lilian. So that means… She’s not the biological daughter of the head of the Ferguson family.”

Samantha’s eyes lit up with excitement. She had the sudden urge to shake Jessica by the shoulders. “Oh my god, Jess. Do you know what this means? You could be a Ferguson!”

Jessica bit her lip in a rare show of uncertainty. While she had the same thought, she knew it was still too early to reach that conclusion.

“Should we tell Jack and get a DNA test or something?” Samantha suggested.

“No, we don’t have to tell him.”

“Then how will we know the truth?”

Jessica showed her friend what she had been holding in her hand.

Squinting, Samantha realized that it was a few strands of hair. “Are those Jack’s hair?” she asked in amazement.

Jessica nodded. “We’ll use these to do the DNA test. Sam, you have to promise me not to tell anyone about this.”

Samantha took in the other’s serious expression and inclined her head. “I won’t tell a soul.”

The two girls traveled back to Horington City on the same night.

At around the same time, Hugh had finally gotten a conclusive report on the person behind the photos of the blood jade.

Brandon had a strange look on his face as he said, “Boss, we found the person. It’s… Jessica Stone.”

Never could he have imagined that Jessica was the one who had the blood-jade pendant.

Chapter 356

Hugh’s surprise mirrored Brandon’s. “Say that again?” “It’s Ms. Jessica, Boss. It’s the Little Stock God.” No wonder she’s so capable. It runs in the family, after all. All of her three brothers are elites; why would she be anything less?

After the initial surprise wore off, Hugh felt things were starting to click into place. He was finally able to place that sense of familiarity that had been bothering him since they met. When Jessica’s visage surfaced in his memory, he now saw his sister’s eyes looking back at him – bright as the moon in the midnight sky and just as lovely. It was the same pair of eyes that his baby sister used to look at her family members, melting the hearts of parents and siblings alike.

“Boss, should we contact Ms. Jessica?” Brandon asked carefully.

“No rush,” Hugh muttered quietly as if to himself. In a louder voice, he said, “Find a way to obtain a few strands of her hair and run a DNA test. Don’t let anyone else know.”

After Brandon had left, he pulled out his phone and scrolled past the list of contacts before stopping on Jessica’s name. Plagued by internal turmoil, Hugh hovered his finger over the call button for several long minutes, trying to tamp down the hope that was spreading in his heart like a vicious wildfire.

For years, the searches had turned out to be nothing but disappointments. There was even a time when Hugh had found a girl who was pretty much a carbon copy of his mother when the latter was young. He had been so sure that she was the one, but that, too, was a letdown in the end. Will this time be any different?

Hugh had a feeling that it just might, but the years of fruitless searches had taught him not to set any expectations. Be patient, he told himself. Wait for the test result to come in.

Back in Horington City, Jessica arrived at the DNA testing facility that she went to before.

She dutifully filled in the necessary forms and passed them to the nurse at the counter.

“You again?” The nurse immediately recognized her as the poor girl from the other day who came to do a DNA test on herself and her parents. Her embittered laughter and tears when the results came out were difficult to forget. “Do you want to expedite the test result this time as well?”

“Yes, please.”

The nurse left to make the necessary arrangements. When she returned to the counter, she could see a lone figure in the waiting lounge. Despite her delicate frame, there was an air of resilience and strength that seemed to emanate from Jessica.

“I hope she’ll be able to find her family this time,” the nurse lamented to her colleague.

The other sighed. “She’s still so young but I can tell she has suffered through a lot. I wonder if she’ll ever really be happy even if she found her family.”

“Maybe she will. She’s a tough and independent girl. She deserves the good things in life.”

To the others, Jessica might have seemed forlorn and piteous. She knew, however, that she was anything but those.

While she was waiting, Jessica received a call from Samantha. Once the latter found out where Jessica was, she came over at once to offer her company.

To keep their operation in the dark, Samantha had deliberately chosen to hail a taxi instead of getting her chauffeur to drive her to the facility.

Bursting into the waiting lounge like a whirlwind, Samantha was met with the sight of Jessica’s lonesome figure in the empty lounge. Tears sprang to her eyes, but Samantha quickly wiped them away. Taking a shuddering breath, she approached Jessica and gave her a big hug.

“Hey, what kind of friend are you?” she complained with faux anger, though the smile in her eyes had already betrayed her. “Why didn’t you ask me along?”

Jessica blinked like a child being caught with her hand in the candy jar. “I… forgot?” There was a smile on her face as well.

In her previous life, she was used to shouldering all the burdens by herself so much so that she had forgotten that in this life, there were people whom she could rely on.

Chapter 357

“I’ll forgive you this time. Please don’t do it again. You should have asked me to accompany you.” Samantha put her hand on Jessica’s shoulder.

Whenever Samantha was around, Jessica never felt lonely because she was talkative.

It was already sunset when a nurse called out in the corridor, “The report is out.”

Samantha immediately kept quiet and turned to the window nervously.

Jessica approached the nurse and took the report from her. Instead of reading it immediately, she went back to her seat.

Samantha was anxious and curious about the result, but she didn’t rush Jessica.

Jessica’s mind went blank as she stared at the report in her hands.

Part of her hoped that things had finally come to an end, yet part of her hoped it wasn’t.

A few nurses, who knew the result in the report, felt anxious as they watched her quietly.

“Why isn’t she reading it yet?”

“She must be afraid.”

“You didn’t see what happened to her the last time. It was so terrifying. After experiencing such a huge blow, she must be traumatized.”

With the attention of those people around her, Jessica’s eyes glinted. She then looked down at the report, opened it slowly, and turned to the last page.

The moment she read it, her heart skipped a beat.

Samantha couldn’t help but peep at the last sentence. Biologically related.

She was relieved that Jessica was really part of the Ferguson family.

“Jess,” she whispered.

Jessica came back to her senses. She lifted her head and smiled at Samantha.

Finally, she had uncovered one of the secrets she didn’t manage to find out in her previous life.

Samantha said, “Jess, I heard that the Ferguson family had adopted a daughter. However, she shouldn’t be a threat to you because you’re their biological daughter. Should we inform them?”

Without answering Samantha’s question, Jessica stood up and walked to the trash bin. Then she threw the crumpled report into it.

Samantha was stunned by her move.

What is she…

Jessica turned around and looked at Samantha. “It’s unnecessary.”

“Why?” Samantha was confounded.

She spent so much effort in finding the owner of the blood jade and her biological parents. Wasn’t it to get back to their side? Why does she feel that it’s unnecessary after finding them?

Jessica smiled. “I only want to find out the truth. It’s fine now since I already know it.”

Every abandoned orphan wants to know their biological parents. I’m satisfied after knowing the truth.

“You are willing to allow someone else to take your place and enjoy anything that should have belonged to you?” said Samantha as she felt it was unfair to Jessica.

Samantha knew Yuliana was innocent. However, she couldn’t bring herself to like Yuliana after knowing what Jessica had gone through.

She was annoyed that someone else had replaced Jessica’s place in the Ferguson family and had no qualms about it.

Chapter 358

Nonetheless, Jessica was unaffected by Samantha’s words.

I don’t want to suffer again as in my previous life. It’s better not to think, compete, and bother. I like being alone.

“It’s fine.”

Samantha felt angry and distressed after listening to Jessica’s reply.

Who else can carry on their life like nothing had happened like her?

She walked to Jessica and held her arm. “We don’t need them. I’ll be your family member.”

“Sure,” Jessica replied with a smile on her face.

Meanwhile, Brandon walked into Hugh’s office with a sealed plastic bag in his hand. “Mr. Hugh, I had taken Jessica’s hair.”

There were a few strands of long hair in the plastic bag.

Hugh glanced at the plastic bag in front of him and took out another plastic bag from his drawer. He then picked up his jacket and went out.

“Cancel all my schedule for today and tomorrow.”

“All right.” Brandon was prepared for it.

Hopefully, it won’t be futile this time.

Hugh drove to a lab on the outskirts of Marsingfill. When he arrived, he walked towards the basement and was greeted politely by those who came across him.

After walking through several doors, he finally reached the main lab area. A man in the room nearly reproached the intruder. However, he immediately held his tongue after he saw Hugh.

Hugh stepped forward and saw his brother being engrossed in his work, totally unaware of anything happening outside.

“Open the door,” Hugh ordered.

The person in charge immediately opened the lab door.

He walked toward Sebastian and before him.

Nevertheless, Sebastian continued focusing on the task at hand until he finished it. Only then did he turn his head and look at Hugh.

“How can I help you?” He adjusted his gold-rimmed glasses. Hugh took out two items.

Sebastian raised his eyebrow slightly after seeing those things.

There wasn’t much of a reaction from him as he was already used to it.

“Which little girl meets the criteria again?” Sebastian took the samples and said casually.

“That blood jade had shown up. These hairs belong to the owner of the jade pendant.”

“The jade has shown up?” Sebastian’s eyes gleamed because the Ferguson family had been looking for the blood-jade pendant for more than a decade.

It has finally shown up.

“Give me the result as soon as possible.”

“All right.”

Sebastian was surprised that Hugh decided to wait outside for the result after he left the lab.

Hugh used to wait for the result during the first and second times. However, after that, he no longer waited for it.

It sparked Sebastian’s curiosity about the owner of the hair. Although Sebastian looked casual, his progress was fast. He was familiar with the procedure after conducting the same thing several times in the past years.

The paternity test was an easy test that he could delegate to his subordinate. However, he chose to do it by himself.

The moment the result was out, Sebastian, who had been calm and steady all the time, shivered slightly.

Chapter 359

Hugh stood up when Sebastian walked out of the lab. “How is it?”

“Please tell me who the hairs belong to and where she is right now!”

Sebastian felt surreal that they had finally found her after so many years.

“Her name is Jessica, from Horington.”

“Jessica,” Sebastian murmured as he recalled Jessica’s beautiful eyes.

It’s her! That bedridden girl who was in despair is my sister!

At that time, he wondered why she was in such despair at such a young age.

Now, he was heartbroken as he recalled the sorrow and hopelessness in her eyes.

Sebastian kept quiet and took off his gown. He then ordered his assistant. “Don’t bother me for the next few days.”

His assistant and those lab researchers were shocked to see him acting so abnormally.

“She is the one, am I right?” Although it was a question, his tone was firm.

Sebastian nodded.

Hugh’s eyes lit up after receiving Sebastian’s confirmation. She is our sister.

They immediately left the lab and headed to Horington.

“Have you informed mom and dad?” Hugh asked.

Sebastian turned around abruptly. “Shouldn’t you inform them?” he asked. Hugh glared at his brother. “How am I supposed to inform them while I’m driving?”

Sebastian reluctantly took out his mobile phone and called their father. Their father finally picked up his call on his

third attempt. “What’s the matter?” A deep voice came from the other side.

Although Aaron sounded cold and stern, Sebastian was used to it. “We found Lilian.”

There was a long silence on the other side.

Then Aaron asked, “Where is she?”

“Horington. I am on the way there with Hugh.”

“All right.” After hanging up the call, Aaron sat on his seat, frozen for a long time. Then he stood up, walked to the next room, and eyed the beautiful woman in there. She was carrying a wooden puppet in her arm while she hummed gently. If there wasn’t a wooden puppet, it would’ve been a heartwarming scene.

He walked up to her and took the wooden puppet away from her.

The woman, who had been so tender, was infuriated. She snatched the wooden puppet back aggressively.

“Don’t take my daughter away. Good girl, don’t be afraid. Mom is hugging you. Mom will be with you always. Lilian, my good little girl. Don’t be afraid.”

That woman patted and caressed the wooden puppet caringly as if it were a real child.

Aaron’s heart wrenched as he watched his wife.

He then said softly, “Yusra, we found Lilian. Hugh will bring her back here in two days. If Lilian sees you carrying this, she will be unhappy.”

Immersed in her imaginary world, Yusra didn’t respond to her husband.

“Don’t you want Lilian?”

Hearing that, Yusra lifted her head and looked at Aaron in confusion. “Where is Lilian? I want to find her now.”

“We’ll wait at home for Hugh to bring her back.”

“No, I want to go on my own. Stop lying to me!”

Chapter 360

“All of you are liars. You’re all liars! Where did you hide my daughter?” Yusra grabbed Aaron’s arm with anger and hatred in her eyes.

“Yusra, please calm down. I’ll bring you to find Lilian if you listen to me,” Aaron coaxed her.

However, his words failed to deter her. “I don’t trust you. I want my daughter. You all are a bunch of liars!”

Aaron hugged her tightly in his arms. Even when Yusra started punching him, he didn’t let go and continued to comfort her.

“Yusra, she’s back. I’m not lying to you. No one can replace her. Our daughter is finally back.”

After half an hour, Yusra finally calmed down.

She was either tired or persuaded by his words.

Before she slept, she kept repeating a sentence. “You must bring Lilian back.”

Aaron caressed her face and looked at her with gentleness in his eyes. “Sure, I will,” he said softly.

Meanwhile, Jack returned to his car after finishing his last scene. His assistant handed him his mobile phone shiveringly and said, “Mr. Ferguson, it’s your father.”

Jack was stunned because he never expected his always-busy father to call him.

“Hello.”

“I called your brother, but I couldn’t get him. After you find Lilian, bring her home as soon as possible.”

“Hold on! What did you say? Lilian? Did you find Lilian? When did it happen?”

Aaron was stunned by his question. “Don’t you know about it?”

What the heck? Everyone knows about it except me. Jack was furious because he felt left out.

“Where’s my sister?” Jack asked in annoyance.

Aaron frowned. “Don’t try to be funny.”

Jack snorted. “I don’t have the guts to do so.”

“Your brothers are on their way to Horington. Pass my words to them when you’re able to contact them.” Aaron hung up soon after he finished his words.

Jack’s face turned gloomy. He felt offended that his father hung up on him so heartlessly. The thought of him being left out annoyed him immensely, which somehow made him annoyed over the return of his own sister as well. However, he still asked his assistant to inform the director of his departure despite his annoyance. “Tell the director that I’ll be away for two days.”

Benny nodded at his request.

Jack immediately drove to Horington. He couldn’t hide the excitement in him as he drove. “Well, I’m driving to see Jess, not that annoying little sis of mine,” he murmured on his way there.

Refusing to admit his excitement to meet his long-lost sister, he convinced himself that he was simply excited to see Jessica, who happened to live in Horington as well. Despite that, he was still curious about his sister. Hence, he decided to call Hugh and ask for further details.

However, his call was unanswered after several attempts.

When he was about to give up, Hugh finally picked up his phone.

“What’s the matter?” Hugh asked in a serious tone.

Jack was annoyed once again because Hugh sounded exactly like Aaron.

“I heard that you have found that annoying little sis of ours. How’s she? Is she easygoing? If she isn’t, I won’t treat her well, even if she is my sister. Anyway, forget about it. I think I’ll find Jess instead. Let me know after you reunite with our sister.”

Hugh said calmly, “Well, Jessica is actually Lilian.”

Slash!

Jack’s car screeched to a stop. He nearly collided with the railing after hearing the reply.

“What did you say?!”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 341, 342, 343, 344, 345, 346, 347, 348, 349, 350)  

Chapter 341

“Yes, she told me it’s a wooden box. But I’m not sure what it looks like. I’ve never seen it before,” George explained, hoping it would impress her.

“If that’s the case, I’ll get you 30 thousand dollars. If there’s any useful information in the future, contact me right away. I’ll reward you accordingly depending on the information you provide.”

George was overjoyed to hear that. “Sure, no problem.”

“A reminder to not be too dense while asking questions. Go with the flow. When someone is sad, listen to what they have to say. Lure her to talk only when she lets her guard down.”

Jessica was concerned about this idiot. She passed on her experience and skills to him patiently.

George was not bothered by it since he was getting paid for it and he dared not defy the person before him.

“All right, I’ll remember it.”

Jessica was not sure if he really remembered it.

Having George as my pawn is better than nothing. There’s no saying that he won’t be useful.

Jessica ended the call and mumbled, “Just what’s inside the wooden box.”

There must be a reason why she wanted it so badly. I should probably visit Joseph’s house. But what excuse can I use? I need to think about this carefully.

It was a peaceful, run-down neighborhood. Occasionally, one could see old folks playing chess and chit-chatting in the shade.

Jessica was carrying a basket of fruit when she arrived. She went upstairs according to the house number and knocked on the door.

The door opened to a middle-aged woman looking at her.” What are you doing here? Haven’t you made my family miserable enough?”

While the woman was talking, she took the broom beside the door and swung it toward Jessica. Jessica caught it with her hands before it landed on her.

“Don’t you wish to know how your husband died?”

“What do you mean?” The woman stopped trying to get the broom away.

Jessica glanced around from the corner of her eyes. “You want me to tell you here?”

The woman hesitated. She let go of her broom and gave way to her.

Jessica entered the room. There was clutter everywhere in the narrow space. A foul stench was filling up the room. Seeing such horrible living conditions, Jessica did not react at all.

Instead, the woman was the one who looked weary. She pointed at the sofa and said, “Take a seat.”

The woman took out a chair and sat down. She looked at Jessica sullenly. “What were you trying to say?”

“Do you know what Joseph was doing on the day of the accident?” Jessica asked.

The woman frowned. “All I know is that he was going to meet someone. He said that meeting that person would get my son out of jail.”

It seems that Joseph didn’t get specific with her. He’s afraid that she might spill the beans.

Jessica more or less knew that Joseph didn’t tell her anything.

If she knew what was going on with Julianna, I’m afraid she wouldn’t be able to remain here safely.

“Why are you asking me this?”

“Listen to this.”

Jessica took out her phone and played a phone call recording.

It was George’s voice. The context was about George exposing Julianna yesterday – how Julianna had bribed the chauffeur to get Joseph into a car accident by pretending to be drunk.

Chapter 342

Tiffany’s eyes were wide open after listening. But she refused to believe it because she didn’t trust Jessica. Jessica stopped the recording and looked at her. “This person is Julianna’s gigolo. He sold me the information. I did some investigation on the chauffeur. Before the accident, there was an extra 15 thousand dollars in his house. This is the money transfer record. It happened a week before the accident.”

Jessica handed the copy to Tiffany, and the latter looked at it. Even if she refused to believe her, she couldn’t help but have a slight change of heart.

“Why would she do that? That’s her brother.”

“That’s because your husband has something she fears. If I’m not mistaken, your husband asked for a large sum of money from Julianna, am I right?”

Tiffany remained silent. But deep down, she knew that there was such a thing.

“Do you really think Julianna is such a generous person? Have you ever wondered why she was being so charitable and giving away so much money?”

Confronted by Jessica’s questions, Tiffany lost faith.

When Joseph got the money home, she had assumed that it was because Julianna felt guilty. That was why she gave the compensation.

But looking back, it wasn’t as simple as she thought it was. Tiffany was not a fool. She got a hint of what this was all about. “The reason you’re here is because of that thing, right?”

“Yes,” Jessica admitted openly.

“I’m afraid you’ll be disappointed. My husband wouldn’t tell me anything. I don’t even know if that thing exists,” Tiffany said in a deep voice.

“Now that you know about this, I’m afraid you won’t be safe. She didn’t even hesitate to finish off her flesh and blood.

As her sister-in-law, do you think she will show you mercy?” Jessica speculated while trying to frighten her.

Tiffany smiled indifferently. “There’s no purpose for me to live anyway. My husband is dead. My son is in jail. It hurts just to stay alive.”

“Your son can’t be saved. But you can redress your husband’s injustice. Do you want to see him die in vain while the killer is out there freely? The Larson family fell apart, but Julianna is still one of the Quail family. She’s living as extravagant as usual. Look at yourself. You’re supposed to be the glamorous Mrs. Quail. Aren’t you supposed to do something about it?”

As Tiffany was listening, her jealousy and resentment were boiling inside. Her fury turned into tears as they streamed down her face.

“You’re right. How can she live a good life while I don’t?” Jessica smiled. That’s more like it.

Tiffany looked at her coldly. “She’s not a good person, but so are you. You’re the Little Stock God who raised funds illegally. But you put the blame on my son.”

“Mrs. Quail, I believe that Yonah not only told you this, but he told the police too. However, the police didn’t suspect me at all. They didn’t even ask me anything. There’s enough evidence to prove that I’m innocent. Do you think the police will let me go if I’m guilty? I know why Yonah said that. Mrs. Quail, I know you’re smart. Deep down you knew it, but you couldn’t accept it, so you pushed the blame on others. If it’s your intention to make others uncomfortable, it’s fine with me.”

Tiffany was speechless.

Chapter 343

“I want the wooden box. Just so you know, I could have waited for you to leave the house. I could have even gotten someone to make you go away, but I choose to come to you openly and directly. Do you know why?” asked Jessica. Tiffany didn’t respond to her question.

Jessica went on and said, “A clean hand wants no washing – this is who I am and who I always will be. I knew right from meeting Julianna that you are wise enough to tell right from wrong.”

Convinced by her words, Tiffany replied, “Go ahead. That’s if you can actually find it.”

“Thank you,” Jessica said wholeheartedly.

Jessica was well aware of who the real enemy was. This was between her and Yonah, so she had no reason to hate his parents. Every debt has its debtor, no? There’s no need to involve the bystanders.

Jessica began her search. The house was small and stuffy – every inch of usable space was full of clutter. No wonder George couldn’t find it even after several visits. This place is a hell of a mess!

After an hour of searching, there was still no progress whatsoever.

Tiffany stood aside and watched. She looked utterly uninterested in Jessica’s pursuit of what seemed to be containing the biggest secret of the century.

Did she do it on purpose? Did she make it like this so no one could access it? doubted Jessica as she suddenly realized she’d merely scratched the tip of the iceberg. This isn’t going to work. There’s just too much stuff in here! God knows how long it’ll take me to open all these sealed boxes. I need a better way of doing this.

Jessica wiped off the sweat on her forehead. She then took her phone out and made a call, “Hi, is this Rootshine Ventures? I need you to send seven or eight people over to tidy up. Yes, just about seven or eight will do, and I need them right now. Name your cost. Cool, I’m on Norram Street… Yes, the sooner the better.”

After ending the call, she dropped what she was doing and sat down to wait for assistance to arrive.

Eight housekeeping ladies showed up at the door in a short while. They were just as shocked as Jessica upon seeing the mountain of clutter.

The house was roughly 860 square feet. However, the sizable clutter made it look as though it was only a quarter of the actual space. It was smelly, horribly small, and poorly ventilated.

“Please categorize accordingly. If you come across a wooden box, a box-like object, or anything that is in good shape, do let me know as soon as possible,” said Jessica.

“All right,” all eight of the housekeeping ladies replied in sync.

They worked efficiently.

Jessica carefully inspected the trash to make sure she did not miss a single thing.

The house was now looking good as new after half a day of hard work. However, no wooden box or anything valuable was found. Instead, some of Tiffany’s jewelry was retrieved in the process of Jessica’s search.

The housekeeping ladies left. “Tiffany, do you really not have any ideas on where your husband would stash away something that needs to be hidden?” asked Jessica with a tilted head as she looked at Tiffany.

“If I knew, I wouldn’t have needed you to tell me how he died,” replied Tiffany emotionlessly.

Tiffany’s words left Jessica speechless.

Tiffany continued, “I’ve let you search the place, yet you have found nothing. Maybe that thing isn’t here at all, or maybe this isn’t even the right place to search in, to begin with.”

Not the right place… Is she implying that he’d put it where they used to stay… the villa? I-impossible! It is too important to not have brought it with him when he left. And what if the new owner of that villa just throws it away? No, he wouldn’t risk losing it. It can only be here – it has to be. I just don’t know where it’s hidden, not yet.

Where could you hide a wooden box perfectly away from the public’s eyes? pondered Jessica as she kept on scanning her surroundings.

Chapter 344

“I’d stop looking if I were you. Not even I could find something he purposely hid. The house is as big as it gets, and you did what you could. Let’s be realistic; the wooden box isn’t going to appear out of thin air.” Tiffany couldn’t help but pity Jessica.

Should I just give up? Jessica was not happy with the results of her search.

The truth is all I seek – the truth that all orphans wish to know from their parents. There are all kinds of children in the orphanage; some were born with disabilities, and others were born ill. Many more are perfectly healthy. Why were we gathered in that house of sorrow? I need to know the truth that would clear my doubt from those countless nights. No, I will not give up. Jessica was determined to find the wooden box. She was determined to know the reason for her abandonment.

She looked everywhere she could under the bed, the back of the picture frame, and in every piece of furniture that could have a secret compartment. However, reality eventually caught up with her wishful thinking.

There’s no way it’s in there. Where exactly would he hide it? She looked at the ceiling which was made of plaster decorated with uninteresting lamps.

“Tiffany, is this the only property you have? Are there any others?” asked Jessica.

“This is the only one I have left that is under my name,” Tiffany replied truthfully.

Damn it! Where the hell could it be?

“It’s getting late. I think you should leave,” said Tiffany as the sky had turned completely dark.

Jessica took a peek outside of the window and apologized, “Sorry for bothering you.”

All she felt was a void of emptiness as she walked down the alley. The streetlights flickered almost rhythmically as though they were dancing to her emotional roller coaster.

She walked into the main street as she arrived at the end of the alley. The place was well-lit and busy as usual with the ongoing traffic soaring beside her.

Screech! Suddenly, there was the sound of emergency braking, followed by the cry of a child.

“What the heck?! Watch your kid! Damn it, what a nuisance!”

A man was unleashing his anger on a child, who was sitting on the ground while recovering from the shock.

“S-sorry, I’m so sorry.” The child’s mother bowed and apologized to the driver as she held the child in her arms. The unpleasant event caused a traffic jam. The woman left hurriedly, together with the child in the midst of growing impatience and prolonged honks from the road.

Jessica looked at the blood running from the child’s arm, then at the cars. She suddenly had a flashback to the day when Joseph had a car accident.

He pointed to the sky. Jessica looked up at the sky. Could it be that it’s at the top? But the upper area of the house was made of gypsum board! there’s no way for the wooden box to be up there. Oh, wait! The bathroom and kitchen have cemented ceilings!

Jessica immediately turned around and ran back to Tiffany’s house as fast as she could. She knocked at the door to make her presence known again. However, there was no response even after several attempts.

It is impossible that she’s not in here. Where else could she possibly be? Jessica continued knocking on the door.

Tiffany opened the door after a while. She seemed taken aback after seeing the person standing outside of her house.

“W-why are you here again?” asked Tiffany as Jessica returned as a complete surprise to her.

Jessica noticed the different shades of water stains on Tiffany’s arm and clothes at a glance.

“I left something in the house,” said Jessica calmly.

“Oh, really? Tell me where you left it, and I’ll go get it for you.”

Tiffany stood still at the door, showing no intention of letting Jessica into the house.

Chapter 345

“No need! I can get it myself.” Jessica pushed open the door and stomped into the house.

Her sudden actions caught Tiffany by surprise.

“Why did you just come in like that?” Tiffany asked in an angry tone.

Jessica walked in and closed the door. She stood in the living room and looked directly. “Mrs. Larson, your acting sure is great. I was almost deceived by you.”

“What do you mean?” Panic flashed across Tiffany’s eyes. “Lies laced with the truth surely are the most deceiving in the world. Joseph may not have told you many secrets, but as his partner, you would still be able to find out things. It’s just that you never dig deep enough.”

“What exactly do you want to say?” Tiffany frowned unhappily.

“Well, you should know what I’m trying to say, don’t you? Hand over the thing.” Reaching out her hand, Jessica’s clear eyes were filled with amusement.

Tiffany’s expression wavered. Pretending not to understand, she said, “I already told you. I don’t know where it is. You’ve already looked everywhere in the house.”

Jessica chuckled. “You’re still pretending? Is there a need to do so? You’re only wasting my time. You just went to the washroom and retrieved it, didn’t you? Your wet shirt and hands are evidence.”

Tiffany looked down and saw that the hem of her shirt was damp. She let out a helpless laugh at the sight. “You’re indeed observant, even at such a young age. I guess your wit did play an important role in the Larson family’s downfall, not just because you had the support of the Ferguson family.”

Even though Jessica took the position of Chairman at Stardust Corporation, many still perceived that the one truly in power was the Ferguson family.

Therefore, the stock prices of Stardust Corporation would continue to rise.

The capitalists did not care about Jessica. They cared about the Ferguson family instead.

“That’s right. I found it. That old guy put the thing in the old water tank in the bathroom. If I hadn’t accidentally bumped into him, I would have never found out where he hid it.”

Tiffany gave up.

When Tiffany saw Jessica rushing over, she thought that Jessica had figured it out too.

Jessica did not deny her guess.

“I will pass you the box but under one condition.”

“Alright. However, the condition must be something I can fulfill and does not violate my principles.” Jessica agreed. “Don’t worry. I won’t ask you to do anything illegal. I need money, and I want to see Julianna driven out of the Quail family like a dog. These conditions aren’t too hard, right?” “Okay,” replied Jessica.

“I want you to give me the money now. I don’t trust you,” Tiffany said.

Without hesitation, Jessica called Zander’s phone and asked his men to transfer the money.

After receiving the message that the money was sent, Tiffany walked into the bedroom and pulled out a purple wooden box. She placed it in front of Jessica and said, ” This is the thing you are looking for.”

Jessica gazed at the wooden box in front of her and reached out, but her fingers stopped in midair.

At that moment, she felt a sudden trace of hesitation and fear.

She was even a little scared to touch the box, much less open it.

After coming close to finding out the truth, she felt like retreating for the first time. However, the moment that thought appeared, she immediately waved it away.

She picked up the wooden box and slowly opened it.

Chapter 346

The moment she opened it, her eyes widened in shock. It contained a blood-jade pendant and an envelope.

Jessica picked up the envelope that was slightly yellow at the edges. When she opened it up, it revealed a handwritten letter with graceful handwriting.

Jessica recognized it at once. It was Julianna’s handwriting. Joseph, I ran into some trouble at Dellmoor. Make sure no one knows that you’re coming. Please come fast. I need you here.

That letter only contained three short lines. The content was very simple and did not have any special meaning. However, Joseph kept that letter all this time. It was definitely not as simple.

She set the letter down and picked up the blood jade. The blood jade was delicate and bright – it was of the finest quality.

A naturally formed blood jade was the rarest kind of jade, and the features of this particular jade in the box were of the best quality, which was even rarer.

If this kind of blood jade were to be sold on the market, it would definitely attract many collectors.

Jessica carefully inspected the blood jade and found a small inscription on the inner wall.

“Lilian,” Jessica whispered.

Suddenly, Tiffany snatched the blood jade from her hand and held it tightly. She carefully wiped it with an excited expression.

“This piece of blood jade is beautiful. It’s rare to see a blood jade of this quality.”

Jessica saw the greed in her eyes and took the blood jade away from her.

“What are you doing?” Tiffany was angry. “Give the pendant back to me.”

“Tiffany, you shouldn’t be so greedy. This is already mine,” Jessica replied icily.

Tiffany was deeply regretful about her decision. She did not know that the wooden box contained such a valuable item. If she had known, she would have never given it to Jessica so easily.

It’s all her fault for arriving so soon. I just found it and didn’t even get the chance to check the contents.

“I only gave it to you to have a look. I didn’t say the contents belonged to you,” Tiffany replied unreasonably.

Jessica sat down on the old couch and crossed her legs. Raising her eyebrows, she said coldly, “Am I being too kind to you?”

This is so infuriating!

“Give it back to me, or I’m calling the police and charging you for trespassing and robbery,” threatened Tiffany.

450 thousand dollars in exchange for a blood jade that is worth more than 80 million dollars, dream on!

Jessica threw the phone on the table. “Go on, call them!” Tiffany was taken aback.

This girl has some guts!

“Do you need me to call them for you?” Jessica calmly asked.

“You’re not scared?” Tiffany was suspicious.

She could be bluffing!

Jessica replied slowly, “Once the police arrive, I will accuse you of extortion. You said the blood jade is yours? Does it have your fingerprint on it?”

While talking, Jessica was calmly wiping the blood jade.

“Do you have any proof that you own the jade? Tiffany, I bet you didn’t even know that every piece of jade, especially this kind, has an identification code. Can you produce it?”

“Of course, you could say that it was inherited, but this jade pendant isn’t ancient. This kind of thing can be easily inspected by a professional.”

Tiffany was taken aback, but she still did not believe it. Jessica was not in a hurry either. She continued, “When your son had an accident, didn’t you wonder why your husband did not dare to use this jade pendant to save him? Did you ever think of the reason why?”

Chapter 347

“Because he didn’t dare to do it!”

After hearing that, Tiffany stopped fighting.

Jessica picked up her things and stood up. “Your son ruined himself due to his insatiable desire,” she said before leaving.

When the door closed, Tiffany exploded with rage.

Her son was her weakness.

Jessica held the blood jade that she had been searching for in her hands. If it was in Joseph’s hands, he might know where it came from. However, he didn’t write it down.

The blood jade was the key to solving the mystery.

At home, Jessica searched for information about the blood jade on the internet, but all of them were useless.

Jessica lay on her bed while holding the jade under the light. She could see the blood-like pattern on the jade. Is this blood jade related to my identity?

Lilian… Is this the name of the jade’s owner?

There were so many questions in Jessica’s head which made her restless.

She was unable to sleep.

After some time, Jessica sat up and took the jade out of the drawer.

The blood jade must be the key to sorting this all out.

Jessica picked up her phone and dialed Samantha’s number.

“Who’s this?” Samantha answered in a daze.

“It’s me.”

Samantha instantly answered, “Jess, why did you call me at this hour? Don’t tell me you wanna chat with me. I need my beauty sleep.”

Jessica ignored her and said, “Do you know any jade experts?”

Samantha rubbed her eyes, “Jade? Yeah, my uncle collects and studies jade, especially the rare ones.”

“Where does he live? Could you contact him as soon as possible?”

“Why? You have a jade to sell?”

“I need his help to evaluate a piece of jade.”

“Alright, it’s late. I’ll contact him tomorrow morning.”

“Okay, thanks. Sweet dreams.”

After hanging up, Samantha fell asleep quickly.

The next morning, Samantha called Jessica.

“Jess, I’ve contacted my uncle. He said he can help you evaluate the jade, so we have to visit him in Marsingfill.” “All right, we’ll go there today.”

“You don’t have to be in such a hurry, though,” Samantha said in surprise.

“I really am in a hurry.”

“It’ll take two to three hours to reach Marsingfill from

Horington. I’ll ask my uncle if he’s free tonight. If he isn’t, we’ Il visit him tomorrow, okay?”

“Okay.”

They drove to Marsingfill in the afternoon.

During the journey, Samantha asked curiously, “What kind of jade do you have?”

Jessica took out the blood jade from the wooden box and showed it to Samantha.

Samantha took the jade and looked at it closely. After a while, she said, “I’m not an expert, but this is high-quality jade. This kind of rare jade is mostly kept as family heirlooms or are properties of jade collectors and jade sellers.”

“It’s really beautiful! It’s translucent and has a rare blood-like pattern. It seems a bit fake at a glance.”

But it wasn’t, of course.

Samantha put the jade back into the wooden box carefully.

Since Jessy cherished the blood jade so much, it must be of significant importance to her.

Chapter 348

Marsingfill was the economic center of the country and also the most prosperous city, where people lived at a fast pace and always under high pressure.

One would feel insignificant standing among the tall buildings of the city.

Jessica and Samantha stayed in a suite at a five-star hotel – a fact that distressed Jessica due to the extravagant price.

“We can stay in a standard room.”

Samantha took the keycard and smirked, “It’s okay; Uncle Charles owns this place. We can stay here for as long as we want.”

Hearing that, Jessica remained quiet.

Rich people should be robbed, thought Jessica with raised brows.

Ding! The elevator opened. Just as the girls walked out, two bodyguards blocked their way.

“What?” Samantha scowled.

“Ladies, this floor is reserved. Please leave.”

Jessica’s and Samantha’s eyes met.

Samantha laughed, “How come I didn’t know it’s reserved, sir?”

The bodyguard said patiently, “Young lady, as a fan, you should restrain yourself. Celebrities are just normal people. Please leave now. If not, I’ll call the security guard.”

Samantha took out her keycard and said, “Look closely; this is my keycard. We are staying in this hotel.”

The two bodyguards realized the girls were guests, so they let them through.

Samantha asked curiously, “Tell me, who stays here tonight?”

The bodyguards didn’t answer them and watched as the girls entered their room. When they saw the keycard worked, they were instantly relieved.

At that moment, the door to the opposite suite opened. Jack walked out and saw Jessica.

“Jessy!”

The girls looked back.

Samantha was star-struck.

“Jack, it’s you!” Jessica was surprised.

The bodyguards then quietly left.

Jack grumbled, “Why didn’t you tell me you’re coming to Marsingfill?”

“I just arrived here today.”

When Matthew noticed Jack having the urge to stay and talk, he quickly interrupted, “Jack, the car is waiting downstairs. You should leave before it’s too late.”

Jack glared at his manager before smiling at Jessica. How long do you plan to stay at Marsingfill? I’m filming here. You can visit me on set.”

Jessica was about to refuse, but Samantha tugged her shirt pleadingly. Seeing how desperate her friend looked, Jessica had no choice but to agree with a nod, “Sure, I’ll call you when I’m done with my business.”

“It’s settled then.” After that, Jack left with Matthew.

When Jack left, Samantha hugged Jessica tightly “Jessy, you’re my lucky charm! Now I can meet my idol Jack every day. We should stay at Marsingfill for the whole summer holiday. We’ll just come home once the new semester starts.’

Jessica kept quiet and walked into the suite. She disagreed with Samantha’s crazy suggestion as she still had tons of things to do.

Jack returned to the hotel at midnight. As he was about to knock on Jessica’s door, Matthew stopped him.

“Jack, it’s 11:00. The girls need to sleep. If you get caught leaving their room, you’ll get her into trouble.”

Chapter 349

Jack retracted his hands and cocked his brows. “Then it should be okay to have breakfast with her, right?” He looked as though he would barge into Jessica’s room if his manager dared to say no.

Exasperated by his reaction, Matthew compiled and muttered repeatedly, “Sure, sure.”

He couldn’t understand how Jack could give everyone the cold shoulder but showed such great interest in Jessica. The arrogance of this little girl had far superseded his team of artists.

Jack showed up on time the following day. He rang the doorbell and knocked on the door excitedly, but no one answered.

“What’s going on?”

Matthew pointed to the screen beside them. “There’s no one inside. They may have left.”

Jack scrunched his eyebrows and glanced at the time. It was only 7.30 in the morning. They’re usually lazing on the bed at this hour. What the heck is going on?

Nevertheless, Jack was destined to be disappointed.

On the other hand, Matthew felt relieved because they had just avoided making the headlines with a scandal.

Meanwhile, both Jessica and Samantha arrived at the Hoffman Cafe and were led to the VIP lounge.

Upon opening the door, they saw there was already someone inside.

A middle-aged gentleman was brewing his coffee. Not bothering to spare a glance at them, the man simply said, ” Please take a seat.”

Both of them proceeded to sit opposite the man.

“Uncle Calvin,” Samantha greeted.

Calvin lifted his head to look at the girls and smiled. “I suppose you girls haven’t had breakfast yet. Let’s talk after you eat.”

“Okay.”

The waiter started serving the dishes, which were all in small portions. Despite the portion, there were so many varieties of dishes that it was enough to fill their tummies. The dishes were plated in a luxurious and elegant manner, as though they were in fine dining.

As soon as they finished, the waiters cleared everything and turned the lounge into a parlor.

Samantha could sense Jessica’s anxiousness, so she initiated the conversation without hesitating. “Uncle Calvin, please take a look at my friend’s jade.”

Calvin turned his attention to Jessica. “May 1?” he humbly asked.

Jessica placed the wooden box on the table. She took the blood jade out and handed it to Calvin.

A wave of excitement rushed over Calvin as soon as he felt the jade on his palm. He took out a magnifying glass from his pocket and started examining the jade while both girls waited patiently in silence.

It took a moment for Calvin to examine the blood jade, and when he was done, he placed it back on the table and explained, “This blood jade of yours was cut out from a larger piece of the same stone. Although it is not an ancient one, it’s one of the rarest kinds because its red marbling is well and evenly distributed.” Then he sighed, “Its only flaw is that its craftmanship is bad. What a waste on a good piece of rare jade.”

“Are you planning to sell this jade? If you are, I can offer you a good price.”

Jessica shook her head. “I’m not planning to sell it. I want to ask if you’ve seen this kind of jade before? Or would you be able to recognize who the artisan is?”

Jessica knew she would be one step closer to the truth if she could find the person who made this jade.

Calvin was bummed.

He did know many famous artisans, but the quality of the jade’s craftsmanship was obviously way behind the skills of a master craftsman.

“I’m afraid I don’t have an answer for you. The person who crafted this piece of jade is obviously a beginner at best. A good jade like this should not be given to a greenhorn. So there could be only one possibility – the artisan himself is the one who owns this jade.”

Chapter 350

“Then this artisan is the very person I’m looking for since he is the owner of this jade. I’m wondering if you have any idea who it may be?”

“That’s going to be hard. There aren’t many who own such a rare piece of jade, but it is still quite a handful. A lot of them would rather have them for safekeeping. Hence, we won’t even know if there’s more of them out there.”

“Please, Uncle Calvin, you need to help Jess figure out who it is. This means a lot to her,” Samantha pleaded.

Samantha roughly knew how important the blood jade was to Jessica.

Calvin stared at the two for a short while before he

chuckled. “Alright, alright. I’ll do what I can. Mind if I take a picture or two?”

“Please.”

Calvin had his assistant take a few pictures of the blood jade.

“I’ll head on first to the Jewelry and Jade Association to ask around. I’ll let you guys know if I get anything from them.” “Thank you, Mr. Calvin,” Jessica responded meekly.

“Thank you so much, Uncle Calvin. Whatever you want to eat today, it’s all on me,” Samantha thanked him profusely. Calvin chuckled again. “You silly girl.”

“Uncle Calvin, ee…-if anyone asks about this, please don’t tell them anything,” Jessica suddenly blurted out before leaving the room.

Calvin paused in confusion. Seemed like she doesn’t really want to know who the jade’s artisan is.

“I only want to know who’s the artisan who owns this jade without letting anyone know about my existence,” Jessica explained to Calvin as she noticed the puzzlement in his eyes.

“I understand,” replied Calvin.

“Thank you, Uncle Calvin.”

After bidding their farewell to Calvin, the girls went to Goldberg Tower for their dinner.

Samantha was acting oddly throughout the dinner. She gazed at Jessica from time to time, as though she wanted to say something to her.

“Just ask me what you want to know. You don’t have to stuff it all inside,” Jessica huffed, breaking the silence between them.

“Jess, the blood jade, is it related to your past?” A wave of relief came upon Samantha when she could finally ask the question.

Jessica had this wild guess herself but was unsure if the blood jade was actually related to her. “Maybe, but I don’t really know either.”

Samantha held Jessica’s wrist in reassurance after hearing her reply. “Don’t worry, Jess. We’re in this together. If Uncle Calvin doesn’t have any updates, we can always go to Uncle Charles. Heck, I can even go to my dad. Although he’s a selfish and bossy man, I think he’ll be able to help us.”

Jessica looked at Samantha and gave her a smile. No matter how much she hated her dad, there was always a certain glimmer in her eyes when she talked about him.

Samantha actually loved her dad.

“There is no need to approach them for now. Let’s just wait if there is any news from Uncle Calvin.”

Jessica didn’t want to overdo it by letting too many people know what had been going on.

“Samantha, please don’t tell this to anyone else, including Charles.”

Samantha nodded.

At the same time, Calvin acted quickly and sent the photos to the Jewelry and Jade Association.

I got my hands on a good piece of jade today. It’s such a shame that the craftmanship was bad though.

Can any of you recognize whose handiwork is this?

Calvin managed to attract a lot of attention from members of the Association after sending the photos out.

One of the older members was surprised after looking at the photos.

Calvin, this handiwork looks familiar, but I can’t recall where I’ve last seen it.

David saw it, then someone must’ve crafted it before he or she became famous.

People began to gossip about the matter.

Meanwhile, in the Marsingfill office of Fairview Investment, Brandon opened the door and walked into the Chairman’s office at a fast and steady pace.

“Mr. Ferguson, the blood jade that you tasked me to be on the lookout for has made its appearance.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 331, 332, 333, 334, 335, 336, 337, 338, 339, 340)  

Chapter 331

Zachary called out, “Mr. Zimmer, you are my dad’s best friend.”

Conflicted, Mr. Zimmer sheepishly replied, “Zachary, my family’s life depends on this company. Your dad is indeed a good friend of mine, but a person of his age should have retired. You should understand this and be considerate to your father.”

How the tides have turned!

Realizing how realistic people could be, Zachary was so mad that he clenched his fist.

“Unanimous approval.” Jessica cheekily continued, “Now that Mr. Larson is no longer the director, we need someone to fill in the void. I humbly appoint myself as the next candidate. Does everyone approve of this suggestion? Show of hands if you agree.”

Zachary was the first to reject. “I object.”

Jessica and the rest of the shareholders ignored him. At this point, the Larson family was oblivious to them. If James Larson was here today, things might have been different. The shareholders might be more cautious and respectful. However, no one really cared about a prodigal like Zachary.

Bradley declared, “If I still had my shares, I would support Jessica.”

The shareholders who sold her their shares nodded in agreement as well.

As everyone was lingering, Xenon put up his hand. “I agree.”

He owned 8 percent of the shares and was the second major shareholder in the company way before Jessica joined.

The result of the notion was evident, given that Xenon and Jessica held the vast majority of shares.

The rest of the shareholders raised their hands right after

Xenon voiced his support.

Excluding Zachary’s objection, it was a unanimous approval.

Bradley was the first to lead the applause. “Congratulations, Ms. Jessica. You are now the Chairman of Larson Group.”

The rest started clapping along.

Some even flattered her. “Ms. Jessica, you are the youngest chairman in this city. A promising young lady indeed.”

Zachary’s face darkened as he glared at those ungrateful old farts.

He looked at the bodyguards towering in front of him and spat out, “Get out of the way!”

Now that the group had a new head, the Larson family had no point dwelling any further, as that would only bring more shame to themselves.

Yet, the bodyguards stood still. Without Jessica’s orders, the Larson family wasn’t getting out of the conference room.

Jessica had planned and waited long for this day to come. She wanted the Larson family to be there to see this. Fueled with rage, Zachary stepped forward and hurled a punch at the bodyguard.

The bodyguard caught his fist straight away, gave him a shoulder throw, and tossed him on the ground. Zachary thudded onto the ground as he curled into a ball, feeling pain and agony.

The shareholders could tell that these bodyguards received specialized training.

On the surface, they might look like your ordinary bodyguards, but it was different the moment they made their move.

Charles knew that she was attending the shareholders’ meeting, so he ordered the bodyguards to accompany her.

He probably said something like this to convince her. “Just take them with you. They will come in handy when someone is not trying to play nice. Everyone will be on their best behavior if they see these bodyguards.”

And just like that, Jessica brought the bodyguards along with her.

As for Jensen, she had coincidentally met him on his business trip to Horington. Knowing that she was heading for the meeting, he decided to tag along.

Ironically, that was how Jessica’s team was formed.

Chapter 332

Whitney rushed forward to help Zachary. Then she angrily yelled, “Jessica, how could you do this to Zachary? What is the matter with you?”

Jessica smirked. “It is called self-defense. Consult my attorney, Mr. Shaw, if you don’t know.”

Jensen adjusted his sunglasses and with a cheeky demeanor, he calmly responded, “Ms. Jessica’s right. Ms. Larson, I’m surprised you know so little about the law.

Maybe you should read more.”

Bradley stared at Jensen and tried to figure out who he was. Suddenly, a person came to mind.

He always found him familiar, but he couldn’t recall anything at all.

“You are Jensen, Jensen Shaw, the lawyer.” Bradley pointed at him and spoke excitedly.

No one in the crowd knew the name, Mr. Shaw.

But Jensen Shaw, now that was different.

And the reason was that he was the Chief Counsel of Fairview Investment. He was also a legend within the legal industry of Marsingfill.

He was so well known that everyone was looking for him to be their lawyer.

Yet a prominent figure like him showed up beside Jessica, which went without saying that she had connections.

And it seemed like Jessica was fairly close to the Ferguson family, seeing that even Jensen Shaw was here to accompany her.

The bodyguards were probably hired by the Ferguson family.

Everyone started introducing themselves to Jensen. Some even requested him to be their lawyer.

Jensen smiled and replied, “I’m here today as Ms. Jessica’s exclusive attorney. Non-related business shall be discussed another day.”

“Yes, yes, yes. I agree.”

The rest nodded in agreement.

As the ruckus died down, Jensen continued, “Given that the poor reputation of the Larson family will affect the company’s future development, my client proposes that we rename the company.”

Now this was truly Jessica’s moment of vengeance!

Not only did she intend to get rid of the Larson family, she also wanted to change the company’s name as well.

Bringing down Larson Group could have been an easier task, but it would not have brought her the same satisfaction as it did now.

The Larson family could only watch from afar, helpless and aggrieved as she took over the company. She would slowly torment and mock them for their failures.

Julianna stared at Jessica in disbelief. “How could you do this to us?”

Zachary broke away from Whitney’s hold and stormed toward Jessica. But he was immediately held down by the bodyguards.

“Jessica, you wicked bitch! If you dare to rename the company, I’ll come back for you. I promise.”

“Let go of me! Let go!” Zachary kept on struggling but to no avail.

Paying no attention to him at all, Jensen turned toward the directors. “All in favor, please raise your hands.”

There was no hesitation this time as everyone put up their hands.

Renaming the company was not big a deal to them now that a new chairman was appointed.

Besides, it was the Ferguson family that backed her. Having their support meant more business and more money for the company.

Nobody would be able to resist when it came to money.

Bradley and the ex-shareholders who sold off their shares must have regretted their actions.

“Unanimous approval!”

The Larson family looked defeated.

Xenon asked, “Ms. Stone, what shall we rename it?”

“Stardust,” Jessica answered without haste.

From then on, Larson Group was known as Stardust Corporation.

And the Larson Group would become history!

Chapter 333

No matter how much the Larson family resisted, they could not change the fact that they had lost control of the

Larson Group.

Dejected, Zachary and the others left.

An email was sent to every Larson Group employee on behalf of the board of directors after the meeting.

“Oh no! Larson Group is completely changing things up!” exclaimed one of the employees after reading the email. “My goodness! The Chairman’s position will be passed to Jessica Stone. Why does the name sound so familiar?” another employee mused.

A third person piped up, “I remember now. Isn’t she Ms. Jessica?”

“That’s ancient history. Ms. Jessica isn’t the Chairman’s daughter,” someone else scoffed.

“Then how did this happen?” yet another employee asked. Everyone was puzzled.

Someone sighed and said, “Who knows what goes on in wealthy families? Ms. Jessica is amazing. She usually keeps such a low profile, but now she’s going to become the Chairman.”

Meanwhile, oblivious to the employees’ chatter, Jessica had opened the door to the Chairman’s office.

While the employees were curious about their new Chairman, she walked around the office nonchalantly. “This office needs some renovating,” Jensen remarked. “You’re right. Oh, the new sign I asked to get done should have arrived. Care to join me to check it out?” Jessica asked.

“Of course.”

When they went down to the building’s entrance, they saw Zachary attempting to stop the workers from installing the new sign.

The security guards stood to one side, not daring to do anything.

Disgruntled, one of the workers asked, “What’s going on here? We were supposed to change the sign today, but now you’re saying that we can’t.”

“This is my company. Who said that you could change it? Give that to me,” Zachary demanded, reaching out to grab the sign.

The workers stopped him. “That’s what you claim. Are you Ms. Jessica? If you’re not, why should I give it to you?”

“So you’re refusing to give it to me, huh? Then I’ll break it.” With that, Zachary raised his leg and was about to give the sign a good, hard kick.

At the wave of Jessica’s hand, the bodyguards behind her hurried forward and shoved him aside.

Furious, Zachary pointed his finger at her and growled, “The name has just been changed, yet you have a new sign ready. You must’ve been planning this for a long time.”

She shrugged and sneered at him. The look in her eyes seemed to taunt him for realizing it too late.

One of the workers went over to her and asked, “You must be Ms. Jessica. So, should we still change the sign?”

“Yes,” she replied.

“All right!” the workers yelled, then got straight down to business.

Julianna, Zachary, and Whitney watched as the men took down the Larson Group sign, and then tossed it onto the ground. The moment it hit the ground, it cracked into two, seeming to mirror the Larson family’s fate.

They were devastated. It was not just the sign that broke, but their hearts as well.

As they looked up at the new sign over their heads that said Stardust Corporation, it felt as if someone was twisting a knife in their hearts.

“Let’s leave,” Julianna finally said.

Whitney took her hand, and they turned to leave when suddenly someone blocked their path.

Jessica smiled as she looked directly at Julianna. “Have you given any thought to my suggestion the other day?” Julianna recalled what Jessica had told her the day she left the Larson residence.

Hmph! Do you think I’ll tell you anything about who you really are? Dream on!

Out of the corner of her eye, Julianna glanced at Jensen. Even though she’s no longer a member of the Larson family, the Ferguson family is still helping her. That makes me so mad!

“I have nothing to say to you,” Julianna replied expressionlessly.

“Aren’t you going to consider it? This is your last chance,” said Jessica, smiling sweetly.

Chapter 334

Julianna’s face was impassive. “I have nothing to say. Get out of my way!”

Jessica shrugged and stepped aside.

The three of them got into their car and left. Jessica narrowed her eyes as she watched the car drive away.

All I want is to track down the truth of the matter, but it’s proving to be more difficult than I had expected. The more Julianna tries to conceal the truth, the more determined I am to find out.

Jensen walked up to her and said, “All this belongs to you now. Guard it well, and I’m sure you’ll flourish.”

“Okay,” she replied. “Thank you for today.”

“Don’t mention it,” he said, waving a hand dismissively.

After Jensen got into his car to return to Marsingfill, he called Hugh.

“Hugh, she’s even more capable than you imagined. I basically didn’t have to do anything,” he said.

“Is that so?” Hugh replied.

“You didn’t see her in action. She was just like how you were back then.” Jensen paused, then asked, “Why do you care about her so much?”

“It’s because she’s similar to how I was back then, just like you said,” Hugh answered.

“Well, it does take one to know one,” he replied with a chuckle. He continued to tease Hugh for a few minutes before he hung up.

Rubbing his temples, he sent a text to Jack.

Jensen texted: I’m helping you keep an eye on your little friend. She’s doing well.

He could not help but notice that both Ferguson brothers cared a lot about Jessica.

I’ve never even seen them care so much about their own sister.

Over at St. Daniel College.

“Have you heard? Jessica is now the Chairman of Larson Group,” a student said in a loud whisper.

“It’s renamed as Stardust Corporation now,” the person next to her added.

“How did she do that?!” the first student exclaimed.

Another student chimed in, “She turned her back on being a beloved daughter of the Larson family and went straight to being a rich woman.”

Jessica walked into the lecture hall. The contemptuous, pitying, and gloating looks the others once threw at her was a thing of the past. Instead, they now looked at her with surprise and admiration.

They admired her capabilities and her methods.

After all, managing a company was no mean feat.

Then Daniel entered the lecture hall. “Do your revision and don’t disturb the others,” he instructed.

When he spotted Jessica, he was relieved to see that she was her usual self. She had her head down and was hard at work doing practice questions.

Meanwhile, Julianna, Zachary, and Whitney went to the detention center to visit James.

Although James looked tired, he was in high spirits.

“How did it go?” he asked eagerly.

All three of them were silent.

“Say something,” he ordered in a low voice, his face darkening. “Did you mess it up?”

Julianna replied, “Honey, let’s talk about the company some other time. We should think of how we’re going to get you out of here first.”

“Dad, that’s not important now. What’s most important is you,” Zachary added.

James did not look pleased. “Tell me! What happened at the shareholder meeting? Did they force the Larson family to step down?”

Pressured by James’ intense gaze, Zachary nodded.

“What did they decide?” James asked grimly.

Before Zachary could tell him, the news came on the television in the corridor.

The news anchor reported, “The Larson Group announced that it has changed its name to Stardust Corporation, and Jessica Stone will be replacing James Larson as Chairman…

Upon hearing that, James swayed unsteadily. Then he pointed his finger at the three of them. “Is this true? Larson Group is gone?”

They looked down at their feet, silent.

James gazed at them. Suddenly, he started coughing up blood and collapsed onto the floor.

All three of them turned pale.

“Honey!” Julianna cried out.

“Dad! Dad!” Zachary and Whitney called out frantically.

There was chaos in the blink of an eye.

Chapter 335

James was sent to the hospital immediately.

Some say that when it rains, it pours. When Zachary and Whitney returned to the mansion to pack some change of clothes for the hospital, law enforcement officers had surrounded the property and were about to seal it off.

Zachary rushed up and pushed the officers aside. “What do you think you’re doing?” he demanded.

“Are you the owner of this house?” the officer asked.

“That’s right,” he replied.

“This is the notice of seizure. You’ll find everything you need to know stated on it. If you have any concerns, you may appeal,” explained the officer.

“How can you seize our house just like that? Why weren’t we informed in advance? You’re not complying with the rules at all. I’m going to sue you,” Zachary threatened.

Instead of getting angry, the officer continued to go about his business calmly. “We’ve already notified the owner of this mansion, Mr. James Larson, about it half a month ago. The deadline is today. Please step aside and do not hinder us from carrying out our duties. If you willfully hinder or obstruct any of our law enforcement officers, we have the right to detain you.”

Zachary was furious, but Whitney quickly held his arm.

“Zac, don’t act rashly,” she cautioned.

Then, she turned to the officer and asked, “Could you let us in to get some of our clothes?”

“Yes, but only clothes,” the officer replied. “Everything else will be auctioned off.”

“Okay,” said Whitney.

Two officers followed them into the house to monitor them.

When Zachary saw that they had taped off all the furniture, he had an overwhelming urge to tear them off. However, he forced himself to suppress his feelings.

The sight of the two officers monitoring them irked him further, as it made him feel like a thief in his own house. “You can’t take that,” one of the officers snapped at Whitney. She looked helpless as she mumbled, “Um, but this is my personal item…”

“These things are no longer yours,” the officer replied. “They’ve been recorded as seized items.”

The sight of Whitney getting told off by the officer agitated Zachary even more. He could no longer hold in his rage. “What gives you the right to do that?” he barked.

“Mr. Larson, if you’re not satisfied, you may appeal,” the officer answered coldly.

“You motherfucker!” Zachary shouted.

He rushed forward and aimed a punch at the officer’s face, sending the man’s spectacles flying.

The others hurried to restrain him immediately.

However, Zachary continued to lunge at the officer like a wild animal.

Five minutes later, three or four officers finally managed to hold him down.

The officer who was punched wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, “Take him away.”

Whitney could only watch as they led Zachary away.

Her face darkened as their car drove off. “That bastard!” she muttered.

When Julianna saw that Whitney had returned to the hospital by herself, she asked curiously, “Where’s Zachary?” Whitney explained everything that had happened.

“Why did he act so rashly at such a time?” Julianna cried out.

Whitney looked down at the unconscious James before saying, “Mom, the Larson family has been crushed. All of our properties, shares, and storefronts have been seized. Since we have nothing to do with these people, why do we have to stay and suffer?”

She dearly wished for James to be dead, so there was no way that she would willingly care for him.

Julianna gazed at James lying on the hospital bed. “

Whitney, this…” she began, sounding torn.

“Do you still have feelings for him?! Look at what happened to Zachary! This man has been with countless women all these years. Has he ever considered your feelings?

Someone like him is not worth your time,” Whitney said, trying to persuade her.

If only we could leave him here and let him fend for himself!

Chapter 336

Julianna looked down at James. There was a smile in her eyes, but she sounded reluctant as she said, “James, Zachary will be here to look after you two days later. In the meantime, get some rest so that you can get well soon.”

After Whitney had dragged Julianna out of the room, James opened his eyes. He felt saddened.

Even in a marriage, it was every man for himself.

As he looked around the empty room, he felt an overwhelming sense of sorrow.

However, he barely had time to wallow in his sadness when the door to his room opened once more, and in walked a group of the Larson family.

“James!” Jacob said as he walked forward.

Behind him, Jackson asked, “James, how are you feeling?”

James was happy to see his brothers. Indeed, blood was thicker than water.

“This won’t kill me.”

Jacob’s son could not help asking, “Uncle James, we heard that the bank confiscated all the Larson family’s properties and shares. Is it true?”

Everyone fixed their eyes on James, and his heart sank as he looked back at them.

They’re not here because they love me, nor because they’re worried about me. They’re only here for the money.

Seeing that he remained silent, some of them started getting anxious.

“Uncle James, why aren’t you saying anything? Is it true or not? We’re all entitled to a portion of the company’s shares, but now it seems that we won’t get any shares at all. That doesn’t sound right, does it?” his nephew continued.

James felt his blood boil as the youngster barraged him with questions while Jacob stood by doing nothing.

When have I ever been this questioned, and by someone younger than me, no less?

“Those shares belong to me, so I don’t need to explain anything to you,” he answered coldly.

“Uncle James, that’s where you’re wrong. Grandpa only gave you those shares to ensure that you were the controlling shareholder, but it doesn’t mean that you really own all those shares. They belong to my father and Uncle Jackson as well,” Jacob’s eldest son protested.

“He’s right. The company’s shares belong to both of our families as well. We have the right to know what happened to them,” added Jacob’s second son.

James ignored them. Glaring at Jacob and Jackson, he growled, “Get out!”

“James, they’re right. We want a clear explanation about this,” Jackson pressed.

James looked at them, his chest heaving with anger. “Okay, very well. Let me tell you this. Everything’s gone. There’s nothing left.”

“James, you always loved a good laugh. These two young ones don’t know any better, and they spoke out of turn. I’l| reprimand them later. With the stock prices going up, we should seize the opportunity to let go of our shares. After all, the fact that Jessica is now the Chairman is no laughing matter,” Jacob said with a smile.

As far as he could remember, James was someone who liked to leave room for maneuvering. There was no way that he would have been unprepared and allowed the family business to fall.

“If you’re here today to get your shares, you’ll be sorely disappointed. One year ago, the company had trouble with its capital flow. We’ve only managed to keep the company afloat by mortgaging out shares. There was quite a bit of money before, but Justin took it all. If you’re after money, he’s your man,” James replied bitterly.

Justin was cunning, so he had made preparations as soon as he got a whiff of something amiss.

Jackson and Jacob had only rushed over when they knew that James had been admitted to the hospital because they wanted money.

Jackson sat down on the bed and looked directly at James. “James, don’t you think we know you well enough? Don’t try to hide it anymore. You have to give us our money today, no matter what. If you don’t, we won’t leave,” he said firmly.

Chapter 337

“You can check it on your own if you don’t believe me. It’s no use for you to keep forcing me. If you wish to continue staying here, do as you like,” James snapped.

The atmosphere in the ward was tense.

“Why are there so many people here?” A nurse came in and broke the ice.

After the nurse had checked James’ temperature, she said to the crowd, “Don’t stay here for too long. The patient needs to rest.”

James closed his eyes and ignored them after she left.

Each of the two families had sent two people to guard James.

They planned to keep a close watch on him until he disclosed the information.

James was like a prisoner being watched by his own family.

What is family love? There’s no affection left when it comes to money.

James was dejected. He only hoped that his son could get out earlier.

On the other hand, Julianna brought Whitney back to the Quail family and was shoved with sarcastic remarks. Fortunately, they did not get kicked out of the family.

The days spent staying under someone’s roof weren’t pleasant. However, Julianna and Whitney no longer had any other choice. They could only put up with the current situation.

At St. Daniel College, Jessica closed her book. This would be the last time she attended a class here. After today, she had to part with this school.

She looked at the seat beside her; she hadn’t seen it occupied since that day.

Daisy walked into the classroom and saw Jessica staring at the empty seat. “I heard that Xander was sent to study abroad by his father. I guess he won’t be here for the graduation ceremony.”

“Let’s go and look at this school for the one last time!” answered Jessica.

The three ladies walked on the green path and bathed in the warmth of the early summer.

Daisy was reluctant to part with them. “I want to stay in this country and study at the same school as you two.”

It would be difficult for them to attend the same school, as Daisy’s result wasn’t as good as theirs. Besides, her parents had made arrangements for her to study abroad, so she had no choice but to obey.

Samantha patted her shoulder and said, “It’s fine. Jess and I will visit you when we have the time. We will treat it as a holiday!”

“I will also return and visit both of you,” said Daisy with reddened eyes. She was really lucky to have made two close friends.

But she had to leave tomorrow!

Jessica and Samantha opened their arms.

The three of them hugged each other tightly.

That night, they went to Mount Emerald to enjoy the night view. They ate barbecue with wine and watched the brightly lit city. They even sang their favorite songs and talked about their futures.

They got themselves drunk that night.

It’s time for them to part with each other and move on to another stage of their lives.

When the first ray of sunlight rose from the horizon, the sky was dyed red, and the earth looked golden.

A chauffeur was standing beside a luxury car and waiting for Daisy.

“Don’t you dare forget about me,” said Daisy as she turned to Jessica and Samantha. Then planted a kiss on their foreheads.

“We won’t.”

They hugged each other farewell. Daisy walked toward the car and looked back once more at the two hazy figures in the golden rays.

“Ms. Leonard, we are in a rush.”

Daisy nodded and got into the car.

The car left slowly after its doors were shut.

Jessica and Samantha’s eyes followed the black car until it had completely disappeared from their field of vision.

Chapter 338

Jessica was stirring her coffee while looking out from the cafe window. She wasn’t focusing on anything in particular.

She glanced at her watch and found that it was three minutes before the appointed time.

As the Chairman of the Stardust Corporation, she couldn’t possibly do everything by herself.

She had hired a head-hunting company to look for a professional manager to run the company.

She did have some impressions of the person who the head-hunting company had recommended to her.

After three minutes, the person she was expecting still didn’t appear.

Jessica raised her eyebrows and put down the stirrer.

“Waiter, bill please.”

Jessica took a credit card from her wallet.

“Kindly wait for a while.”

A man’s grumpy voice came from behind the booth. “I will give you the money, so stop pressing me. As I have said, I will come up with a solution. Even though the Larson family has fallen, she still belongs to the Quail family. After serving her for years, I can guarantee you that she wouldn’t dare to not give me the money. Don’t worry – I will transfer the money to you in these few days.”

The waiter walked toward Jessica to return her card.

However, Jessica didn’t get up from her seat.

Not long after, the man behind the booth took his coffee and left. Jessica took a photo of him when he passed by her seat.

“Investigate a person for me as quick as possible. I am sending the photo to your email.”

Jessica was ready to leave after hanging up the phone.

A man in a fine suit was walking toward the cafe. His smile became more arrogant when he thought Jessica was welcoming him as he saw her stand up.

“You are Ms. Stone, right? My name is Steven Smith,” he said confidently while he extended his hand. From his expression, he didn’t seem like he was there as an interviewee but as an interviewer.

Jessica did not shake his hand. “You’re five minutes late,” she said to him.

Steven smiled and explained himself, “Sorry for being late. There’s a traffic jam on the road.”

Jessica gave a polite smile and said, “The coffee here is quite nice. You should give it a try before leaving.”

Then, she left the cafe.

Steven was startled. He questioned, “Ms. Stone, what do you mean?”

“I hate people who are late.”

“I have told you the reason.” In his opinion, he had given her enough respect just by coming here. He thought that Jessica should at least return the same amount of respect to him.

He had never expected her to be this arrogant and irrational.

“Ha! Reason? Your company is just fifteen minutes away from here. I could tell that you just walked here by looking at the sweat on your face. A person like you who does not know the importance of punctuality and is full of lies has no value to me,” said Jessica as she laughed sarcastically. Steven was angered. “I have no value? Do you know how many companies are headhunting me with better offers? Do you think I will care to get into your shabby company?” “You are undeniably outstanding. However, I value people with integrity more.”

Jessica then left without talking to him anymore.

That evening, she received an email.

George, male, 28 years old, unemployed, currently living at Roseate Apartment, supported by a sugar mommy all year long, promiscuous private life…

“George.”

It’s time for me to meet him. I couldn’t get any information from Julianna, but I might get some from him.

Jessica dialed George, but the call wasn’t answered for a long time. Just as she was about to hang up, a man’s grumpy voice was heard on the phone.

“Who is this? Say whatever you have gotta say, or else I am hanging up.”

Chapter 339

“I’ve got a business opportunity for you. Are you interested?” “Perhaps you called the wrong number?” responded George politely since she had a pleasant voice.

“George Evans. Male. Twenty-eight years old. You’re currently living at Roseate Apartment. You’re romantically involved with three women, as well as a wealthy woman. Do you want me to elaborate further?”

“Who are you? And what do you want?” he immediately turned vigilant and asked.

“Don’t be nervous. I’m here to make a deal with you. After it’s done, you will be rewarded handsomely.”

“What do you want?”

“Your only task is to trick Julianna into disclosing why she claimed her adopted daughter was her biological daughter.”

“You’re the second daughter of the Larson family!” he yelled. “No, I’m not.”

Hearing that, he smacked his head and responded, Whatever. So you want to know the truth. I can accept your deal, but how much are you offering me?”

“30 thousand dollars!”

“That’s way too little! Ms. Stone, you’re the Chairman of Stardust Corporation. Surely you can offer more than that!” he exclaimed in high spirits.

“Name your price.”

“150 thousand dollars.”

This is basically daylight robbery!

After hearing his price, Jessica replied unenthusiastically, 75 thousand dollars. I’ll deposit it within one month.”

“That’s not enough,” he refused her, even though he was tempted.

“Deal or no deal? No more discussion.”

“Deal.” He gritted his teeth.

“Just give this number a call whenever you have anything to say.”

“All right.”

As soon as George hung up, he was pleased and excited. Finally, he didn’t have to worry about money anymore for the time being.

All he needed to do was to trick that old woman into spilling the information so he could get his money quickly.

The next moment, he took out another phone and dialed Julianna’s number, but she did not answer.

Eventually, he resorted to messaging her after she refused to answer his call numerous times.

Honey, I’ve got a serious matter to discuss with you. Please, reply to my message. I love you.

At that moment, he knew she was aware that he called, but she refused to pick up the phone.

Thus, he had to reveal his trump card.

As expected, his phone rang five minutes later.

“What do you want?” Julianna asked coldly.

After he assisted her in getting rid of Joseph, his insatiable greed worsened.

He asked for money more frequently as time passed.

“Honey, please don’t be so cold to me! I just wanted to see you. Let’s meet at the Legacy Hotel.”

“I’m occupied right now.”

“Don’t worry. I’m not asking for money. It’s just that I miss you very much. I’ll meet you there at 8 p.m.”

Immediately afterward, he hung up before she could refuse him.

Of course, she would never trust him, yet she had no choice but to meet him.

Later that night, she met up with him at the Legacy Hotel. Initially, Julianna tried to put her guard up. Nevertheless, George had been very caring toward her and never asked for money throughout their conversation.

For that reason, she was wary of him even more. However, she was conquered by him shortly afterward.

After they had an intimate moment, he massaged her shoulder. Noticing her blissful face, he knew it was time for him to execute his plan.

“I’ve heard that the daughter you adopted previously is not your biological daughter. Is that true?” he questioned with a puzzled look.

“Yes, it’s true,” she narrowed her eyes and answered honestly.

It had been a long while since she could relax and enjoy herself.

“If she’s not your biological daughter, why did you still accept her into the family?” he continued to ask with a surprised look.

Chapter 340

In an instant, she opened her eyes, and her mind was clear.

The man who was massaging her from behind did not sense anything unusual about her.

“Why are you asking about this?” Julianna queried leisurely.

“I’m just asking out of curiosity,” George replied patiently, but in reality, he was impatient.

Just answers my question already!

“Okay,” she muttered.

After she replied, their conversation ended.

Unable to restrain his curiosity, he continued to ask, “What’s the reason? Please tell me to satisfy my curiosity.”

“You usually don’t ask so many questions.”

“Do I?” He sounded a little guilty.

Shortly afterward, she sneered. “It’s just a misunderstanding caused by someone who messed up the

DNA report.”

“I see.” He remained silent after he got the answers he wanted.

At that moment, she knew he was up to something when he decided not to pursue the matter.

Since he didn’t ask for money tonight, someone else must have offered him a large amount of money.

Hence, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the massage.

The next day, George left the hotel with his body aching all over. After he separated from Julianna, he immediately dialed Jessica’s number.

“Ms. Stone, I’ve gotten the answer. Where’s the money?” he inquired excitedly.

“I’ll deposit it to you now.”

“Good. Since you agreed instantly, I’ll tell you right now.

Someone messed up the DNA report in the past.”

“Idiot!” Jessica said coldly.

“What the heck!” He was unhappy with her reply. “You’d better pay me since I’ve already done my job. Or else, I won’t let you get away easily.”

“I finally understand why Julianna decided to be your sugar mommy for such a long time. With your intelligence, even a monkey can deceive you without trying.”

Hearing that, he got infuriated. “You must have a death wish!”

“Idiot! Do you really think what you just told me is worth 75 thousand dollars?” As expected, she had to be straightforward while talking to brainless people.

Finally, he noticed that something was wrong and shouted, Darn it! She tricked me! I’ll try again tomorrow, so please don’t worry.”

Holding her phone tightly, she explained, “No need. You’ll only get deceived by her again. She already knows what you’re up to.”

“What about my money?”

“No more.”

Unwilling to give up on the money, he said anxiously, “Wait, don’t hang up. I know another secret of hers.”

“And what is it?”

“Can I still get the money if I tell you?”

“Depends on how much the secret is worth.”

“You know she had a brother named Joseph, right? Last month, she bribed a driver to pretend to drive under the influence and run him over.”

“I knew this a long time ago.”

“What? You already knew it?” His response was one of complete disbelief.

“I’m not an idiot like you.”

He was rendered speechless by her comment.

“Anything else? I’m going to hang up the phone now.”

“Yes. She requested me to look for a wooden box located at Joseph’s house. I tried to sneak into the house a few times to search for it but to no avail. Is this news useful for you?” he inquired nervously.

At that moment, he regretted that he did not find out more of Julianna’s secret. Otherwise, he would have earned a great deal of money.

“A wooden box?” she murmured.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 321, 322, 323, 324, 325, 326, 327, 328, 329, 330)  

Chapter 321

Jessica felt nonplussed when the electricity went out in her room.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

She opened the door to see a delivery man. “How may I help you?”

“Are you Jessica?”

“Yes, I am.”

He pointed at the bedding sets behind him and said, “These are the items that you have ordered.”

It can’t be! Not again!

She immediately called Charles after the deliveryman left. At that moment, Charles was in a video conference. When his phone rang, he glanced at the caller ID and said, “We’ll take a ten-minute break.”

The senior executives on the call watched as he left to answer his phone.

“What’s wrong?”

“Charles, I appreciate your generosity. You don’t have to send me any more items. I might not have a place to sleep if you keep sending things over.”

Charles chuckled. “Is the bedding set occupying a lot of space? You can consider moving out if the room is too small.”

Jessica was shocked.

“You weren’t the one who sent me the home appliances?” she asked.

“No, it wasn’t me.”

Who could have sent them?

“You’ll be sitting for your SAT in a month. You better get some rest. Let me know if the bedding set is uncomfortable.”

“All right. Thanks, Charles.”

She could not understand why Charles kept denying that he sent the items.

Just then, she received a text message from Daisy.

Daisy texted: Jess, did you like the home appliances that I sent you? I chose the most expensive one for you. If you don’t like it, I’ll have it changed for you.

So it was Daisy who sent them.

Jessica was baffled.

Jessica texted: My room is too small. I won’t be able to use the home appliances. You can take it away tomorrow.

Daisy texted: Sob! Did I cause you any trouble?

Jessica texted: It’s all right.

As they continued chatting, Jessica decided to keep some of the home appliances and return the rest.

Daisy texted: Actually, there’s some space in your house. You can leave the appliances there in case you want to use them next time. I didn’t spend a dime because the electrical supply store belongs to my family.

Jessica was speechless.

She’s a spendthrift!

Jessica texted: You can say stuff like this to me, but not to other people. You’ll get scolded.

Daisy heaved a sigh of relief when Jessica joked with her. She was afraid that Jessica would be upset.

After all, Jessica was devastated when she thought that she had finally found her biological parents. In the end, it was just false hope.

Even though Jessica looked calm, they knew that she was still sad.

After ending the call with Daisy, Jessica smiled.

She could feel the warmth and care that Daisy gave her. She enjoyed the feeling.

Initially, she had planned to revise her work, but a thought came to her mind. She picked up her mobile phone to type a text message.

Meanwhile, in the VIP lounge of a famous restaurant in Marsingfill, Hugh opened a text message on his personal mobile phone.

Jessica texted: Thank you! Brickton Corporation will not disappoint you.

Hugh broke into a grin.

The man in front of him was surprised.

He was curious about the message that made Hugh so elated.

Chapter 322

Hugh started typing his reply after giving it a thought. Hugh texted: You’re welcome. You deserve it.

His eyebrows furrowed. He proceeded to delete the sentence.

Then, he started typing a new sentence.

After making sure that there was no error, he sent the message.

Hugh texted: You’re welcome.

Jessica threw her mobile phone onto the table after reading Hugh’s reply. She prepared the bedding set and tidied up her room.

She did not know that Hugh had given the message a long thought. He thought that Jessica would send him a reply, but there was no response from her.

After a busy night, Jessica finally went to bed. The bedding set that Charles chose is very comfortable. They are even better than the ones at the Larson residence.

Even though she did not have a luxurious or spacious room, she felt warmth and comfort.

In the small, dilapidated room, her heart was brimming with love from her friends.

She could finally sleep at ease.

Ever since she returned, that was the first night that she slept well.

The next day, she sat up on her bed and glanced at her clock. It was already 7 a.m.

Shit! I’m going to be late!

She immediately got out of bed to wash up.

She hurriedly took her handbag and headed downstairs.

Just as she exited the stairwell, she saw two young girls standing under a tree.

They waved at her.

The sunlight shone on them, and the bright smiles on their faces brought warmth to her heart.

“Good morning, Jess.”

They approached and stood beside her.

“The three of us will be taking the bus to school today. Are you excited?” asked Daisy cheekily.

“Of course.”

“You’ll have to lead the way because we’re not familiar with the roads here. Let’s go. We’re going to be late,” said

Samantha.

Smiling, Jessica responded, “The bus will be arriving at the bus stop in three minutes. It’ll take us five minutes to walk to the bus stop. We’ll have to…”

“Run!”

Samantha and Daisy took off instantly, leaving Jessica behind. She chuckled and quickly ran after them.

Nearby, a black Rolls-Royce was parked by the roadside. The man inside the car watched as the sunlight shone on the three young girls. He could not help but smile.

“Let’s go,” instructed Charles.

The car slowly sped away.

After the third day of financing, Jessica finally received the transaction in her bank account. Her eyes shone with excitement.

The game ends here!

She sent the video that she had prepared earlier to the mass media.

The video was titled The Rich Man’s Immoral Act for Money.

That shocking header would instantly attract the attention of the netizens.

Initially, they thought that it was either a rich woman or vice versa.

However, they had never expected it to be a rich man together with another man.

The netizens were appalled and disgusted to the point of throwing up.

Yet, they continued sharing the video with their friends.

Soon, the video became viral on the Internet.

Chapter 323

The netizens definitely won’t let off the truth.

Soon, the news that the Larson Group’s Chairman sacrificed himself in his fifties to get remuneration had made a big splash on the internet.

James became famous overnight. He was the subject of all gossip.

Along with James, the Larson Group in Horington was also famous because of him.

Everyone knew that the Larson Group was going bankrupt. If not, he won’t sacrifice himself to fulfill that plutocrat’s quirk.

The stockholders sparked a sell-off and withdrew their shares. Some minority stockholders on the Board of Directors also sold their stocks. The intense sell-off caused the stock price to slump and hit its limit within an hour.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The smashing sound from the Chairman’s office was loud and clear and could be heard by the people outside the office.

James came out of his office with a sullen face. All the workers lowered their heads, trying to reduce their presence.

After he left, everyone started to gossip.

“I didn’t expect Mr. Larson to be so desperate.”

“I heard someone say that Mr. Larson is a homosexual.”

“Have you seen the video?”

“Of course, I did.”

They exchanged a meaningful look.

“Imagine a serious man like Mr. Larson giving himself to that fat guy…” The employee said with a disgusted face.

“You’re not alone. I have the same feeling. It keeps coming to my mind whenever I see Mr. Larson. I can’t even look at him.”

One of the workers asked, “Since the company is about to close down, should I start looking for a new job?”

“Right, I should start looking for jobs,” the other one agreed. “So am I.”

They stopped gossiping and started looking for jobs.

The issues and scandals caused the workers to be on tenterhooks.

None of them had the mood to work. They were busy doing their own stuff and finding jobs.

James wanted to delete the video posted online, but it was too late. It is impossible to remove the video completely as people have downloaded it.

Just when James walked out of the private elevator, he met a few directors.

They scorned and despised James.

One of the directors, Bradley Horsecroft, said, “Mr. Larson, there are many ways to get money. Why do you have to choose that way? What are we supposed to do if anything bad happens to you?”

James’ face turned livid with rage.

Fuck! They think I’m a slut!

“I dare you to say that again!” James was so mad that he rushed toward the man.

The other two directors stopped him. “Chill, James. You know his personality.”

Bradley was also pissed. He snapped, “If you’re afraid of people talking about your dirty shits, then don’t do it. Don’t tell me you do have that kind of hobby.”

“Don’t you dare repeat that!” James was livid.

Chapter 324

“What’s the matter? You kinky freak!” Bradley added, “Don’t go near him, or he might have some dirty thoughts of you.” When he said that, the two directors who stopped James quickly let go of his hands and kept a distance from him. James looked at them and laughed. “Great!”

He got in the car and drove away.

“Bradley, remember what we are here for. We need him for our stocks.”

Bradley sighed and said, “Oh yes, I forgot about that. Don’t worry. James won’t let the Larson Group go belly-up. He has more shares than us.”

As they went their separate ways, Bradley wiped the smile off his face and called Jessica. “Ms. Jessica, I agree to sell you my shares. Could we further discuss the price?”

Jessica leaned against the trunk and replied at a snail’s pace. “Mr. Horsecroft, we both know that the Larson Group’s stocks will drop drastically. Do you think the price that you proposed is reasonable? The price that I offer is above the average price.”

The price that she offers is not even half of the market price. I would have asked her to get lost if I wasn’t eager to offload the shares.

“The price is too low. Perhaps a higher price?”

Jessica sneered, “Trust me, Mr. Horsecroft, just one more week, no, within five days, the stock price will continue to plummet. By that time, your shares won’t be worth a penny.”

Bradley asked, “Then why do you want to acquire the Larson family’s stocks?”

If I’m not mistaken, this girl has been the Larson Group’s daughter for almost a year. Although everyone knows that’s a misunderstanding, I still don’t understand why she wants to purchase their shares.

“Mr. Horsecroft, I didn’t want to hold out on you. The Larson family and I have a feud. It’s simple. I want the Larson family to be destroyed. Of course, if you don’t want to sell your shares, I won’t force you. Destroying the Larson Group is the same as acquiring it,” Jessica replied.

Bradley felt her determination and realized why the Young family and the Ferguson family didn’t lend a helping hand to the Larson family.

I don’t believe that a young girl like her would have that huge amount of money. She must have gotten it from the Young family and the Ferguson family.offered.”

“All right, my attorney will sign the contract with you tonight.”

She ended the conversation and picked up the call from another director.

Her phone did not stop ringing till late at night.

Jessica checked her book, and one by one, she crossed out the directors’ names.

It has procured 28 percent of shares from the directors and 3 percent from Robert. Now I have 31 percent of shares in total. The Larson Group also has 31 percent shares, and they have the power to make decisions. It’s still not enough. I need to keep buying the odd lots.

Chapter 325

Jessica had spent most of her money on purchasing the stocks of Larson Group in just a few days. Yet, the stock price was still dropping significantly.

This is too monstrous! I’ve already spent millions in the stock market and now I’m almost broke. It’s my fault for underestimating the Larson family.

Staring at the monitor displaying the timely updated status of the stock market, she noticed a stock whose price was slowly increasing.

Jessica immediately started collecting information regarding that stock. She finally found out that the Berton Group in Moranta was acquiring the South Chanaea Group. The news was released as gossip by an insignificant website that nobody would pay much attention to.

Regardless, Jessica had been analyzing that stock for the whole night.

When the first ray of sunlight shone on her desk, she let out a sigh of relief and stretched lazily.

Her intuition told her that the stock would be a rising star. However, she was not confident about it, as she had not lived through her previous life to verify the news.

She had searched her memories from her previous life, but she could not recall any information about the stock.

That stock was so important to her because she had previously invested 15 million dollars in it.

Jessica took out her phone and checked the screen. It was showing the time of 6:30 a.m.

After the opening of the stock market, the stock of South Chanaea Group rose drastically compared to the day before.

Two stocks had garnered everyone’s attention.

One was the stock of Larson Group, showing a sharp decline in its values. Meanwhile, another one was the stock of South Chanaea Group, showing no sign of stopping its stealthy increase.

Jessica’s 15 million dollars had paid off.

It has quadrupled from its original value and is expected to increase further.

Despite her sweet recovery from the loss, things did not go smoothly for the Larson family.

Due to the reporters crowding outside the house, James could only stay at home, as he was embarrassed to head out.

“Mr. Larson, Mr. Horsecroft and the others have sold the stocks on their hands.”

“Who’s the buyer?” James asked.

“I’ve looked into it. So far, it is still unknown,” Tyrone answered.

Based on the current situation, the buyer is trying to steal Mr. Larson’s ownership of the Larson Group. No, he’s aiming at Mr. Larson himself.

“Keep investigating it. I must know the identity of the buyer.”

We can’t stay still anymore. I must find out who is the person behind all of this.

“Yes!”

After instructing his secretary, his phone rang. He signaled for Tyrone to leave and headed to the balcony to answer the call.

“Mr. Finley, what brings you to call me yourself today?” James greeted.

“Mr. Larson, you know why. My superior was going to check on the loan. I found out that you haven’t paid for the interest. I’m calling you to remind you about it,” Cole said. James’ face darkened while maintaining a peaceful tone.” Don’t you worry? I’ll send you the payment in two days.”

“Mr. Larson, we’re old acquaintances, so I don’t want to keep secrets from you. The higher-ups are watchful about this loan. They might inspect the loan without me. You have to think in my shoes.”

Against Cole’s threatening pressure, James pleaded, “Mr. Finley, please give me two more days. I’ll send the money immediately after dealing with my matters.”

Chapter 326

Cole persisted, “Mr. Larson, please don’t give me a hard time. Your matters can be dealt with afterward, but mine can’t. Since I’m not an unreasonable man, I’ll let you send me the money before tomorrow evening.”

James understood that Cole was forcing him to take his money out upon hearing that.

“All right.”

He tossed his phone hard onto the floor after he hung up.

He has gone too far!

James tried calling his friends, but none of them were

willing to lend him their help.

Julianna entered the study and noticed his foul mood. She then said cautiously, “Honey, it’s lunchtime.”

He turned around and glared daggers at her.

“Julianna, call your brother and ask how much money he has on his hands now. I need to borrow some money. It won’t be much, just 5 million dollars.”

Julianna reluctantly nodded her head, as she dared not to refuse his order after looking at his expression.

I

“Okay, Honey. Should I get the servant to bring your meal here?”

James waved his hand in irritation.

She then left the study, saying nothing further.

Half an hour later, James came to the living room. He walked toward the dining room upon hearing the noise from there.

When he saw three people enjoying their lunch in the dining room, his face darkened.

He walked toward them in anger.

When Julianna and the others saw him, they held back their laugh.

“Honey, you’re here. Mrs. Wallace, prepare another serving.”

James looked at her. “Have you asked?”

She replied awkwardly with her face stiffened, “No. I was going to ask after lunch.”

She still has the appetite to eat at this time.

He swept the cutleries in front of her to the ground. The shattering sound echoed in the dining room. Everyone present was petrified.

“Honey…”

Slap!

Julianna was slapped by James in the face before she could finish her words.

She covered her face with an aggrieved look.

“Can’t you see that I don’t have the time to wait for you to finish eating? If Larson Group goes down, you have nothing to eat or spend.”

The rage and embarrassment that he had suppressed for a long time finally exploded in front of her, as he could not vent his emotions to the outsiders.

Clatter!

The plates of food on the table were swept to the ground by him.

Scared, Whitney hid behind Zachary subconsciously.

Seeing the fear in her eyes, Zachary refuted, “Dad, what are you doing? Do you want us to starve?”

James was furious upon hearing his son’s reasoning.

What a damn son!

The infuriated James could only point his finger at his son.

“Call your brother right now!”

Julianna did not dare to delay any longer. She then immediately dialed Joseph’s number. However, all of her five calls were not answered.

Everyone then knew the meaning behind Joseph’s action.

“Honey, don’t worry. Perhaps Joseph is probably busy at the moment. I’ll continue calling him.”

Her calls were not answered even till midnight.

“Your family is so selfish. Who was the one who helped the Quail family when they were crumbling? I just want to ask for help, yet they don’t even answer our calls. You and your family are ungrateful for everything I’ve given to you!”

Chapter 327

“Honey, I’ll go and find Joseph tomorrow.”

James remained quiet, giving Julianna permission to do so.

“Tyrone, how much money do we have in the company’s account?” James asked over the phone.

“Mr. Larson, I’ve asked the staff to tabulate overnight. There are only 750 thousand dollars left.”

“What? Only 750 thousand dollars left?!” James was in disbelief.

“Yes. There’re only 750 thousand dollars left. We managed to collect that amount after merging the accounts of all the companies under Larson Group. When we were doing the bookkeeping, we found out that a huge sum of money had been transferred by your brother to a foreign bank account.” “That bastard!” James gritted his teeth in fury.

He was unaware that it was just the beginning of his nightmare.

The next morning, the police came to James and asked, ” Are you Mr. James Larson?”

“Yes, I am. How may I help you?”

“We’ve received a report. You’re suspected of tax evasion. Please come with us and cooperate in our investigation.”

The reporters, who had been waiting since the day before, took photos of him being arrested by the police.

Larson Group was once again in chaos.

The bank requested the company’s bookkeeping record. The shareholders came and demanded an explanation.

Larson Group was plagued with greedy and selfish shareholders.

It would be hard for James to be released, as it was true that he had committed those crimes.

Hence, Zachary, the only son of the Larson family, had to join the shareholders’ meeting.

On the way to Larson Group, Julianna reminded, “Zachary, those sly foxes will try to seize your father’s power for sure. Don’t let them have any chance. Larson Group is your father’s painstaking effort. You can’t let anyone take it away from him.”

Zachary said with a sullen expression, “Don’t worry. I won’t let those monsters succeed. Nobody shall lay their hands on the Larson Group!”

She patted her son on the shoulder. “Zachary, I believe in you.”

Despite saying so, she was still worried about his performance at the meeting later.

“Mr. Fischer will aid you in the meeting. You can ask him if you have any questions,” she reminded.

“Okay,” Zachary answered nonchalantly.

Whitney said promptly, “Zac, you must listen to Mr. Fischer. He’s the most experienced person in dealing with those shareholders.”

Zachary chuckled. “All right. Got it.”

When the three of them entered Larson Group, they were greeted by the employees.

However, after they were out of the employees’ sight, the group started whispering.

“I’ve heard that the agenda of the shareholders’ meeting this time is to kick the Larson family out of their position.”

“Does that mean that there will be someone taking over the Larson Group?”

“Of course.'”

“Mr. Larson used to be a good boss. However, the directors have been unsatisfied with his performance for the past two years. It’ll be tough for him to protect his position.”

“The Larson family will never let it go that way. The conference room will be a bloody mess.”

Matching what was described by the employees, the atmosphere in the conference room was tense.

Zachary was reprimanded by the directors. Seeing that he was on the brink of losing his temper, Tyrone reminded him in his ears, “Calm down, Mr. Larson Junior. Don’t get angry.”

As Zachary was not refuting their mockeries, the directors went further.

“Mr. Larson Junior, we’re not doubting Mr. Larson’s

leadership. But can’t you see the troubles he has created in these few days?”

“He should retire at his age. After all, doing such a thing will be exhausting.”

The people in the conference room burst into laughter after the director finished his words.

Chapter 328

Bang!

Zachary smashed his fist on the table and glared at the crowd. “Are you done talking? All of you were taking benefits from the Larson family. You turned against us right after my father was in trouble. Even if my father is useless, you all are shameless and wicked! You guys were the ones begging like dogs throughout the years. Have you forgotten about the advantages and dividends that all of you have received? You can’t wait to take over Larson Group when the Larson family is in trouble.”

The directors’ expressions changed instantly.

“Mr. Larson Junior, you’re such a brilliant talker. If your capabilities were only half as good, you wouldn’t spend such a fortune to purchase that small land, bringing your family down,” an old director mocked.

When Zachary was about to retort to that statement, Tyrone stopped him.

“Directors, Mr. Larson is still cooperating in the investigation. If you have any complaints, please wait till he is released.”

“Mr. Fischer, when will it be? Larson Group will meet its doom before he gets out. The shareholders’ meeting today is to select a capable and responsible candidate to preside. That person will turn the tide of the Larson Group.”

“That’s right.”

“We can’t have him preside over Larson Group anymore.”

“Larson Group will always be the victim if Mr. Larson doesn’t resign. This will greatly affect the reputation of the company.”

The old directors spoke again. “I propose dismissing James Larson as the Chairman.”

“I agree.”

“I agree with it.”

“Me too.”

“I support the notion.”

The shareholders who either sided with James or took a neutral stand remained silent.

Zachary became anxious as they were going to dispose of the Larson family. “What right do you have? The Larson family owns 35 percent of the shares. We have the absolute authority to manage the company. You can only chase us out in your dreams!”

At that moment, the door of the conference room was pushed open.

Everyone turned around and was shocked to see a group of bodyguards in black swarming the conference room.

The bodyguards’ actions were swift; they were exuding a murderous aura.

The shareholders were startled upon seeing that.

The men in black queued up at both sides as if they were waiting for someone respectfully. The atmosphere in the conference room tensed up when they heard clacking footsteps.

An icy cold voice rang out outside the room before the crowd inside the room could see its owner.

“Absolute authority? I highly doubt that!”

A slim figure in a red well-fitted dress appeared in front of the crowd.

She was elegant yet domineering.

Jessica took off her sunglasses and glanced over at the director. She then looked at Zachary, who was sitting at the head of the table.

Zachary and the Larson family were dumbstruck when they saw her.

Zachary was the first who came back to his senses. “We’re having the meeting for the shareholders of Larson Group. An irrelevant person like you shouldn’t come here. Get lost right now!”

Jessica laughed and raised her hand. Jensen, who was standing next to her, handed her a file.

She then hurled the file to the center of the table.

Jensen said, “This document is the share certificate in the name of Larson Group. It proves that my client is qualified and has the right to attend the Larson Group shareholders’ meeting. You have no right to chase her out.”

He spoke his last sentence directly at Zachary.

Chapter 329

Almost every shareholder present was surprised by the situation, as no one had caught wind of the news, especially Zachary himself.

The man was embarrassed and fuming with anger. “Shares? How could you have owned any shares?”

Every shareholder who held the shares is present today. Where else could she have gotten the shares?

Bradley, who had been keeping quiet the whole time, suddenly said, “How embarrassing. I forgot to mention that I already sold off my shares to Ms. Jessica.”

Another shareholder also added, “What a coincidence, I sold off my shares to Ms. Jessica too.”

“Looks like everyone did the same.”

Eventually, more and more shareholders spoke up, and it turned out that more than half of them sold their shares to Jessica.

Only those who were supportive of the Larson family or intended to remain neutral were kept in the dark.

Jessica sat calmly on a chair that her bodyguard brought over. She proudly scanned across the room before landing her gaze at Zachary.

“You intend to have complete control of the company, but I wonder how many shares the Larson family actually owns?”

Tyrone was out of words the moment he saw Jessica step in. He had not known that she was the mysterious person behind all of those share acquisitions.

The color drained from Zachary’s face as he came to a realization.

The Larson family only had 35 percent of the overall share. With more than half of the shareholders selling their shares to Jessica, it was obvious that she was the major shareholder.

Zachary remained silent.

Tyrone muttered, “Ms. Jessica since you’re the major shareholder and coupled with Mr. Larson’s shares, we should just end this meeting here.”

Interrupting his wishful thinking, Jessica replied, “Oh please, Mr. Fischer. I have nothing to do with the Larson family. And speaking of kinship, you should ask Mrs. Larson. She would know best.”

Although not much was said, everyone could tell that they were not on good terms.

Otherwise, why would the Larson family be unaware that Jessica was buying up shares and becoming the major shareholder?

Tyrone looked toward Julianna, who was hesitant at first but finally spoke up. “Jess, you know how well I have been treating you in the past year, right? Why are you turning against us now? James had also been truly kind to you. Have you forgotten about that?”

Jessica silently chuckled as she listened to her speech.

“Mr. Larson was indeed kind to me. Do you remember the time when he brought both his daughters to the cruise party organized by Mr. Wagner? That is a deed I shall always remember. Oh, and speaking of Mr. Wagner, he transferred his shares to me as well.”

Mr. Wagner, cruise party…

Everyone on the spot understood what she meant.

Jessica’s first statement was to expose the heartlessness of James Larson and to let everyone know that in order to achieve his goals, he was willing to sacrifice everything, including his daughters.

The second statement was to show that Robert had suffered a significant loss after their previous encounter. She was also hinting to the other directors that a bigger force was supporting her.

Robert had been successful in his businesses and dealings all the while, as he had someone powerful backing him.

His downfall suggested that there was an even bigger force at play behind Jessica.

However, no one in the room was smart enough to understand the implications.

Feeling the stares from the rest of the directors, Whitney couldn’t help but feel ashamed and anguished.

Chapter 330

Zachary wasn’t aware of the situation regarding Robert or the cruise party, but he could read through the directors’ faces as well as Whitney’s expression.

He wanted to ask what was going on but stopped himself as it was an inappropriate time.

Julianna yelled, “Shut up, Jessica! What nonsense are you blabbering about? If you don’t wish to help the Larson family, so be it. But such despicable means are uncalled for.” Jessica had no intention of getting into an argument. Instead, she took out her phone and made a call using the quick dial. Within seconds, the call was answered.

Robert’s flattering voice could be heard on the other end.” Ms. Jessica, what can I do for you today?”

As he was once a director of the Larson Group, Robert was no stranger to the rest.

Being a supercilious person in nature, watching him belittle himself in front of Jessica had inadvertently made the directors wary of her.

“Did Mr. Larson bring his daughters to the cruise banquet the other day?”

Realizing something was amiss, Julianna rushed over and attempted to snatch the phone away.

Before she could get close, two bodyguards shielded Jessica, not letting Julianna an inch closer.

Robert caught on and cheekily continued, “My God! Mr. Larson had not aged a day, both he and his daughter performed well.”

“Thank you, Mr. Wagner. Have a nice day.”

“You’re welcome, Ms. Jessica.”

The color drained from both Whitney and Julianna’s faces

by the time Jessica hung up the call.

Caught in disbelief, Zachary could only look at them in disgust.

Whitney leaned forward and tried to grab his hand, but Zachary shook her off.

“Zac, it’s not what you think. I’ll explain everything at home.”

“I don’t want to hear it.”

Zachary got up and left.

Right then, he could not bear to stay any longer.

“Hold up.”

Ignoring her call, he continued forward but was immediately held up by the two bodyguards.

“Let me through.”

The bodyguards stared blankly at him.

Zachary turned around and yelled at Jessica, “Ask your men to let me through!”

Jessica smirked and looked at him. “Relax. You may leave after this shareholders’ meeting has ended. Since you are in such a hurry, why don’t we speed it up?”

She stood up, bent forward, and slammed the table. Then she looked at all the shareholders and declared, “Everyone, Mr. Larson had consecutively caused substantial loss to the Larson Group. Plus, he even made the stock price plummet out of his own wrongdoing. So I call for a vote to remove him from his role.”

“We, the Larson family, own up to 35 percent of shares, you know,” Zachary muttered.

Jessica replied in annoyance and condescendence, “Oops, my bad. I forgot to mention that I have 38 percent of shares, which is just slightly more than yours.”

Exceeding by 10 percent or more was perhaps not so frustrating.

But by a mere 3 percent, just that much was exasperating.

Zachary was infuriated, of course.

Ignoring him, Jessica continued, “Anyone who agrees to my proposal, a show of hands, please.”

Shareholders who intended to remain neutral raised their hands; those who were supportive of the Larson family were deep in thought.

Out of the blue, Xenon, who was closest to the Larson family, raised his hand.

His gesture influenced the rest of the shareholders to raise their hands.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 311, 312, 313, 314, 315, 316, 317, 318, 319, 320)  

Chapter 311

“You’ve destroyed me. You shall pay for my physical and mental damages!” Harry roared.

James replied with a slap across the man’s face.

Harry was not one to take it down, and the two men started fighting on the bed. In the end, both parties had cuts and wounds on their faces.

When Harry confronted Robert, he learned that it was Charles’ doing. He was scared shitless and dared not say a word.

“I will refund everything you paid yesterday.” Robert scoffed and continued, “You should be glad that it wasn’t Ms. Jessica in your bed last night. Or you’d be fed to the sharks by now.”

Cold sweat trickled down Harry’s forehead. He was so relieved that he did not mess with Jessica.

Meanwhile, Whitney and James returned to the Larson residence in silence.

Julianna saw them at the door and smiled. “You’re back. Honey, what happened to your face?”

“None of your business.” James went upstairs without looking back.

Whitney followed suit.

Did something happen at the banquet? Why are the two of them being so weird? Julianna frowned.

Where is Jessica? Why isn’t she home yet?

Julianna was worried and went upstairs to knock on Whitney’s door.

No one answered. Julianna’s worries deepened as she entered the room.

She heard the sounds of running water mixed with a girl’s cries coming from the bathroom.

Julianna walked up and asked with concern, “Whitney, are you okay?”

“Get lost!” Whitney screamed. It was obvious that she was crying and sounded miserable.

Julianna was anxious, and she urged, “Whitney, what happened? Please tell me.”

Whitney ignored her as her tears flowed endlessly. She scrubbed her body so harshly that her skin turned red. Yet, she did not stop. It was as though she wanted to peel a layer of skin off.

Julianna opened the door and was frightened at that sight. The bruises on Whitney’s body were evident for Julianna to guess what happened.

“What happened? Who did this?” she asked, fuming.

Whitney sneered, “Save your crocodile tears. Isn’t this what you wanted? You sold me for money. I’m not even your daughter: Why does it matter to you!”

Julianna grimaced as she hugged Whitney. “This is all Mom’s fault. I’ve failed to protect you.”

“Mom?” Whitney scoffed, “You’re not my mom.”

Julianna could not take it anymore and lash out, “You’re wrong. I carried you for 10 months and delivered you. I’m your biological mother. Why would I do that to my child?” Whitney was stunned. “What are you talking about? If I’m your daughter, then what about Jessica? Whose daughter is she?”

Julianna did not explain. Instead, she said, “You don’t have to know about that. All you should know is that I’m your biological mother. We have the closest ties in this household. As for the rest, they don’t matter at all.”

Whitney was dumbfounded. She started laughing and shrieked, “You’re lying! You just want to make use of me to earn money for the Larson family.”

“No, it’s not like that. I will never do that to you. I’m going to confront that bastard now.” Julianna let go of Whitney and walked out.

Chapter 312

Whitney watched as Julianna left the room. Deep in her heart, she believed the revelation. But it was hard for her to accept it instantly.

Julianna barged into the room as James came out of the shower.

When she saw the scratches on his body, she felt her blood boil.

He was enjoying himself when he pushed her daughter into hell. She hated him so much.

“James, why did you do that? Are you trying to ruin Whitney? She still has her entire life ahead of her!” Julianna growled. James glared at her. “The Larson family has been taking care of her for so many years. Now that we are in trouble, it’s time for her to return the favor. What’s the problem with that?”

“Although she’s not your biological daughter, she’s called you dad for so many years. How could you do that?” she grunted.

“I’ve been paying for this bastard for so many years, I’m just asking for a little interest now. Is that too much to ask? If it wasn’t for me, do you think she would be able to have a good life like this? She would just be a beggar on the streets,” James sneered.

Julianna’s face darkened as she stuttered, “Y-you knew about it? When did you find out?”

She had kept this secret for so long, how could he have known?

“You think you hid it very well? Julianna, please don’t take everyone like an idiot.” James knew about the matter long ago. However, he chose not to do anything about it as he still needed the support of the Quail family.

When she kept silent about his promiscuous lifestyle, he thought that she could still retain her position as Mrs. Larson.

“You also knew about Jessica?” Julianna asked.

“What do you think?” he retorted.

If the child that she bore was not his, this biological daughter’s plan must be a fiasco.

However, he did not know Julianna’s intentions for declaring a random girl as her biological daughter. He thought there must be something that she was after. But since Jessica was pretty and able to pull ties with the Young family and the Ferguson family, he treated her as his biological daughter.

Why does it matter if he was the one receiving the advantage? He could benefit from Jessica’s connections. Julianna sat on the floor feeling defeated. She pointed at James and said, “You’re not afraid that Jessica’s family will come after you, after knowing how you treat her?”

James replied, “You’re not even afraid. Why should I be?” He wanted her to tell him more about Jessica’s identity. Julianna laughed hysterically. “You have no idea, don’t you? I can’t believe I thought that you knew all about that little bitch, but it looks like you don’t.”

James thought that his reply was foolproof. How did she know that he was not sure?

As they stood facing each other, a maid’s voice traveled from outside the room.

“Ms. Jessica, why are you standing at the door?”

James and Julianna looked at each other and dashed out of the room to find Jessica standing outside. She smiled and said gleefully, “Hello, my dearest father. My dearest mother. Good morning.”

Both of them shuddered and felt an icy shiver running down their spine.

Did she hear everything that we said?

James thought about what happened last night and said, ” Jess, last night you…”

“My dearest father, did you have a lovely night? You don’t have to thank me.”

Chapter 313

Thanks? James’ face turned green.

Jessica smiled and headed back to her room. She returned with an old tote bag, which she brought to the Larson family. The bag contained a glass bottle.

They knew that she must have heard everything when she appeared with the bag.

“Jess.” Julianna wanted to persuade Jessica to stay, but there was an unknown fear within her.

Willow and the rest also sensed that something was wrong. They wondered what had happened at the banquet, as their attitudes had changed after returning.

“Ms. Jessica, what are you doing?” Willow asked.

Jessica looked at her and replied jovially, “Take care, Mrs. Wallace!”

The maids looked at each other as they were puzzled by her reply.

James remained quiet.

Jessica looked at Julianna and said, “Mrs. Larson, I will always welcome you. You may contact me once you are prepared to explain yourself.”

Then she turned to James. “Mr. Larson, thank you for your generosity for these six months. I will be sure to send you a gift soon. I hope you’ll like it.” She paused and continued, Although I’m not your biological daughter, you’ve taught me a lot. I was given the opportunity to try out many things that I would have never been able to do before. Though I haven’t been your daughter for a long time, I will always remember this part of my life.”

Jessica’s words seemed perfectly normal on the surface, but they sounded really odd to James and Julianna.

Meanwhile, Willow and the rest gawked in disbelief.

Whitney covered her mouth in shock, standing at the stairs of the second floor.

Jessica was not the biological child of the Larson family. Her brother was the illegitimate child of James; she was the illegitimate child of Julianna. It was too much for her to digest in a day.

Zachary was back from running, and his jaw dropped when he heard the news that Jessica was not his biological sister.

I knew it! How can my sister be so annoying?

He dashed in smugly. It was finally time to chase Jessica away and peace could be returned to the Larson family.

Zachary saw her bag and said, “Since you’re not a member of the Larson family, you can’t take anything that belongs to us. I will have to check your bag.”

Jessica did not protest. She opened up the bag and took out the glass bottle. Then she overturned the bag and emptied the contents.

“What’s this? This definitely doesn’t look like yours,” Zachary said while holding a fox mask.

Jessica sneered and snatched the mask from him. “Nor does it belong to the Larson family. Since when have you gifted me something so expensive?”

Whitney felt that the mask looked really familiar, but she could not recall where she saw it.

Zachary got snubbed and lifted the glass bottle. “What’s this?”

Jessica replied cheerfully, “Tails from mice.”

Zachary was frightened and dropped the bottle. Jessica caught it in the nick of time and glared at him.

Zachary shivered.

“Are you done? I’m leaving.”

He waved his hand in disgust. “Get out of the Larson residence.”

Jessica smiled and looked at everyone for one last time before leaving.

Every step she took felt heavier. The hate and killer instinct in her heart increased.

James was cunning as ever. He knew everything and plotted against everyone.

She turned back for the last time and looked at the glorious mansion behind her.

Julianna, James. It’s payback time!

Chapter 314

Zander was in the conference room at Brickton Corporation, lecturing his researchers.

“This is not what I wanted. Why didn’t you ask me if you didn’t understand? What’s the point of having a mouth? To look pretty?” Zander lashed out.

The entire research team kept silent. This was the first time they saw the man so livid.

Just then, the receptionist opened the door. She hesitated to speak when she felt the tense mood in the room.

“What is it?” Zander snapped.

The receptionist stuttered, “B… -Boss, there’s a girl named Jessica looking for you.”

“I’m busy,” Zander answered without thinking. Suddenly he looked up and asked, “Wait, who was it again?”

“A girl.”

Zander dropped his files and walked out straight away.

The researchers looked at each other, dying to know what was happening.

Zander ran to the front desk and beamed when he saw Jessica.

“Boss.”

She waved at him.

Jessica’s eyes were darting around as they walked back into the office. The decoration was simple and everyone was busy working at their desk.

This was the first time that Jessica visited her company and met her employees. There was probably no other boss out there like her.

Zander followed her. “Where’s your office?” Jessica asked.

Zander pointed at the first room and replied, “That’s my office.”

Jessica took a look at the sign. Manager

Zander gestured at the last room and said, “That’s your office. I’ve been keeping it for you. Would you like to take a look?”

Jessica shook her head. “It’s fine. I’m just here to visit. Let’s go to your office.”

“Okay.”

They entered Zander’s office, and Jessica sat on the couch.

His assistant brought a cup of coffee and placed it in front of Jessica while sneaking a look at her.

After the assistant left, Zander placed a thick pile of files in front of Jessica.

“Before you came, I was still thinking about how I should report the company’s results to you. Now that you’re here, please have a look. This is our operations for this quarter. As for the small project you mentioned, the revenue is coming in now. With the new revenue, we can cover the costs of operation.”

Jessica had been squeezing out money to fund Zander’s experiment with the new technology. However, it was unsustainable in the long term. Hence, she suggested that they should come up with a side project, such as the bike-share program in Horington City. The cost required for the project would be significantly lower and they could reap the benefits faster.

After a three-month trial, the profits sufficed to fund the daily operations. There was no need for Jessica to pump in money to sustain the company.

Jessica flipped through the financial report and asked, “

Just enough to cover the costs?”

Zander nodded excitedly. “Yes. I no longer have to ask you for money.”

Jessica felt the need to spoil his proud moment. The purpose of her visit today was to transfer some money from the company. She had burnt a hole in her pocket from the 15 million dollars she invested.

Chapter 315

This company was considered a money-eating beast. All her profits from the stock market went into the company.

As Zander was explaining excitedly, he realized that something was wrong with Jessica’s lack of reaction.

“Boss, is there something wrong?” he asked.

“Nope,” Jessica answered.

“You’re the boss of this company. If there are any problems, feel free to raise them up with me. You don’t have to be wary of my emotions. I can handle it.” Zander could be dense at times, but he was not dumb.

Jessica felt his sincere attitude and said, “The rollout for the bike-share program is too slow and the profits are not coming in fast enough. With Horington City as the focus, dominate the market at a faster speed.”

“Wouldn’t it be too risky?” Zander asked.

“The cost to run the bike-share program is very low. It is also very easy for others to mimic our business operations. Hence, we must dominate the market before anyone reacts and earn the first bucket of gold,” Jessica explained.

Zander understood and nodded. “You’re still the best, Boss. I’ve dragged the team down.”

“You can do it,” Jessica encouraged.

“Boss, you’re not here for this, right?” Zander added.

Since he already asked, Jessica saw no need to hide.

“I’m here to transfer some funds,” she replied.

“How much do you need? I will get Finance to transfer you,” Zander answered without thinking.

“30 million dollars.”

Zander spat out his tea and widened his eyes.

“Why do you need so much money?” Zander exclaimed.

Jessica could not tell him that she wanted to buy out the stocks of the Larson Group. According to the stock prices now, she needed at least 90 million dollars to buy them out.

There was no way she would be foolish enough to spend so much money. Her plan was to buy 15 million dollars worth of stocks. Hence, she had to prepare 30 million dollars in cash, just in case there was a change in plan.

“I have my reasons. I’m planning to contact Fairview Investment and ask for financing. How much do you think they’d give us?” Jessica asked.

The stocks of Brickton Corporation were in the hands of Jessica and Zander. She wanted to use her shares for the financing without touching Zander’s shares.

“Fairview Investment has contacted us twice. I think they will be able to offer us a good price. I would say about 15 million dollars and above,” Zander said.

Brickton Corporation was still a rookie in the eyes of many large enterprises. 15 million dollars was considered a large amount.

“I need you to contact Fairview Investment and get 30 million dollars. Minimally, we should get no less than 25 million dollars. It will be great if they are agreeable. As for the amount of the shares to give, you decide. Just take it from my shares, keep yours untouched,” she instructed. Zander was unsure why she needed so much money urgently, but he guessed that it was probably for an important matter.

“Okay. I will contact them right away.” Zander got on the phone.

Jessica rested on the couch after she was done.

At Fairview Investment, Jake received a call from a manager and knocked on Hugh’s office.

“Mr. Hugh, Brickton Corporation called.”

Hugh turned around and looked at Jake. “They agreed?”

Considering how stubborn they were, their sudden agreement shocked him a little.

Jess is probably lacking money now!

Chapter 316

“Inform the staff to follow the procedures,” Hugh instructed. “Okay,” Jake replied.

Just as Jake was about to step out, Hugh added after

thinking, “Don’t complicate the procedures.”

Jake was surprised. Is Boss trying to pull strings for Jessica?

“Okay,” he answered,

Zander received the confirmation from Fairview Investment almost instantly. As both parties were keen to make it work, everything proceeded smoothly.

After the weekend ended, Jessica was shuttling to and from school by bus.

Some students dressed in St. Daniel College’s uniform stared at her on the bus.

“Is that Jessica?” a girl asked softly.

“Yes.”

“Why is she taking the bus?”

“Maybe to experience the life of a commoner?” the other girl mocked.

“Hush, lower your volume. She’s going to hear us.”

Jessica walked calmly into school, ignoring their stares.

Yves stopped her at the gate. Jessica looked at him and asked, “Yes?”

Yves opened his mouth but said nothing. Finally, he said, ” Why haven’t you brought me food recently?”

If Whitney stopped sending, so would Jessica.

“I didn’t make the food. I was just passing it as a favor for someone,” she replied.

She had explained herself earlier, but Yves never took it to heart. In his mind, Jessica was just too shy to admit.

Yves’ heart raced as he stared at her beautiful face. He didn’t know when he started to have feelings for her. When she

was close to the Ferguson and the Young family, rumors spread that she would marry Charles. Hence, he did not dare to take any action.

It seemed that the rumors were fake as Charles did not help the Larson family, who was in trouble now.

“You don’t have to be shy. I’ve always finished the food that you sent me. I understand your true feelings,” Yves said lovingly.

Jessica looked at the man in front of her. Is he crazy? What a narcissist!

“Whitney was the one who made the food, not me. You should thank her if you feel grateful,” Jessica replied.

Yves did not believe her. “Jess, I’m not interested in Whitney at all. You’re the one that I truly like. Will you be my girlfriend?”

His sudden confession was a shock to everyone.

Whitney had just arrived at school and was devastated when she overheard his confession.

Didn’t he say that he hated Jessica? He said that he would never like someone like her. Why is he confessing to her in front of everyone?

Yves’ friends were cheering on the sides.

“Say yes!”

“Say yes!”

“Get together! Get together!”

Yves took out a rose and stared at Jessica lovingly. “Jess, I will treat you right. I’ll make you the happiest person on earth.”

Jessica looked at the rose and the man standing in front of her. He once vowed that he would never like an ugly freak like her and even tore the marriage agreement in front of everyone to humiliate her.

Yet, now that she did nothing, he suddenly fell for her. Jessica took the rose from his hands.

Chapter 317

The crowd clapped and cheered when they saw Jessica accept the flower.

Yves’ face was all red from the excitement.

He knew Jessica would accept him since they were both in love with each other.

“Jess, I…” Yves suddenly paused when he was just about to say something.

Jessica gently let go of the rose in her hand, and it fell onto the floor.

The next second, a pair of white shoes violently stamped on the rose.

Watching the rose being crushed by Jessica, Yves was heartbroken. It was as if his heart was crushed into pieces by her, just like what she did to the rose.

The cheerful atmosphere froze instantly. Everyone stared at Jessica in disbelief.

The atmosphere turned awkward, and the crowd subconsciously gave Yves a silent gaze. Some felt pity toward him, while others felt like it was a joke.

Jessica then said coldly, “Get lost!”

Yves was angry and embarrassed that she rejected his confession and even snubbed him in public.

He had never been humiliated like this before.

Yves tried to grab Jessica’s hand when she was about to leave but failed.

“Jessica, stop right there. If you don’t like me, why would you prepare food for me every day? Are you playing tricks on me?”

She looked at him and said, “Are you deaf or absent-minded? I told you before that all those were from Whitney.” “I don’t believe it.”

Jessica ignored him and left.

Whitney was standing in the crowd as well. She clenched her fist when she heard what Jessica said.

Jessica had never eaten the food that she prepared. It was Yves who had been eating it all along.

It had never occurred to Whitney that Jessica had passed on the food that she had prepared to Yves.

Whitney was scared. She quickly left before the crowd noticed her.

“I heard that Yves confessed to you,” Samantha asked in curiosity.

“That’s right.”

As Samantha was about to humiliate Yves, Jessica interrupted, “Now you can post the video that I asked you to prepare on the school forum.”

She had been waiting for this day for a long time.

“All right. I’ll do it this instant.”

Samantha acted swiftly.

Within five minutes, a full video clip was uploaded onto the school forum of St. Daniel College.

Jessica, Yves, and Whitney were in the video.

From the video, everyone could clearly see that Whitney handed the meal box to Jessica, who then gave the meal box that she received to Yves.

All the time, venue, date, and design of the meal box were displayed clearly in the video.

At that moment, everyone started to believe Jessica’s words. Some of them didn’t understand why Whitney was doing this. Some concluded that it was Whitney who wanted to create a misunderstanding that Jessica was pursuing Yves.

That way, Whitney could blame Jessica for snatching Yves away from her.

Everyone felt sympathy toward Yves as he was being used by Whitney. They couldn’t believe that the latter had such a scheming and cunning personality.

That afternoon, Yves grabbed Whitney and took her to the corner of the campus.

“Why do you have to do this?” he demanded.

Whitney was on the verge of tears. She replied, “Yves, you have to believe me. That was never my intention. It was Jessica who did it on purpose.”

“Don’t tell me you didn’t know she prepared the food for me every day.”

“I… I…” Whitney was speechless.

She knew it, but she didn’t care.

She wanted to act like a victim when Jessica was pursuing Yves. She wanted to let everyone know how shameless Jessica was so that they would pity her and side with her.

That was why she was not bothered by Edith’s provocation and seemed to be happy about it.

She had the confidence that everything was going according to her plan.

Chapter 318

However, never in a million years would she have thought that Jessica would give the meal box that she had prepared to Yves.

She thought that Jessica had either eaten the food or thrown it away.

How can anyone like this even exist in this world?

“How dare you use me!” Yves grabbed her neck tightly. “You are despicable! Are you happy now after watching me being humiliated?”

“No… That’s not true.” Whitney shook her head. “Yves, I have always liked you. I couldn’t possibly bring myself to do this to you.”

“You like me?” Yves sneered. “Who are you to like me, you bastard!”

The word ‘bastard’ had struck Whitney in the heart.

Ever since the appearance of Jessica, she had always heard people talking badly about her.

Even though she pretended not to hear it, she was aware of it.

Whitney couldn’t hold herself back anymore. She had forgotten what James told her and lost her temper.

“I’m not a bastard. Jessica is the bastard.”

“What are you talking about?” Yves looked at her in shock. Whitney continued, “Jessica is not the biological daughter of the Larson family, I am the one. There was a mistake in the paternity test. She’s the bastard herself. No one wanted to raise that bastard that you like so much.”

Yves was stunned.

Since Whitney is so desperate, what she said must be the truth.

They thought that the conversation was between both of them, but that was not the case.

In the afternoon, the whole campus went crazy about the news.

“Did you guys hear about the news? Jessica is not the lady of the Larson family. Whitney is the one.”

“How is that possible? Don’t talk nonsense.”

“I’m not talking nonsense. I heard it from Whitney herself.” “Whitney was always jealous and even attempted to frame Jessica. Did she do this on purpose?” One of the students asked in curiosity, as Whitney always had schemes in her mind.

“There’s no way she would do that. She will be easily exposed,” someone refuted.

Since the matter could be easily exposed if it was a lie, most of the students believed that it was the truth.

Since then, the students who knew the gossip would glance at Jessica from time to time.

“Now that she is not the biological daughter of the Larson family, let’s see how arrogant she is after this,” Josephine said gloatingly.

“Does that mean we can have our revenge?” Lauren asked softly.

Bam! A pair of shoes dropped onto Lauren’s table.

As Lauren and Josephine lifted their head, they saw Samantha staring at them insidiously with a lollipop in her mouth.

“Revenge? What revenge?” Samantha looked at them calmly.

Looks like they have forgotten the lesson that Jessica taught them before this.

Josephine smiled forcefully and responded, “We didn’t say anything about revenge. You must be mistaken.”

Samantha nodded and said, “I see.”

As Lauren heaved a sigh of relief, Samantha suddenly kicked her desk over.

Clink! Clank! The classroom came into silence. Samantha pointed at the students in the classroom and warned, “I’m telling all of you, Jessica is my sister. If any of you dares to bully her or talk behind her back, don’t expect me to let you off easily.”

Chapter 319

Josephine, Lauren, and the others were too scared to continue criticizing Jessica.

They realized that even though Jessica was not the daughter of the Larson family, she still had a best friend like Samantha by her side.

“I heard that someone here bullied my best friend. Who was it?” Daisy walked into the room and asked. She looked around and finally rested her eyes on Lauren, Josephine, and several others.

“Was it you guys?” Daisy questioned with a smile on her face.

They shook their heads in unison.

Daisy said to everyone, “If anyone is planning to cause mischief behind my back, just say it to my face now. I will assess if you’re qualified.”

There was pin-drop silence in the lecture hall.

Jessica’s heart was filled with warmth as she witnessed her friends rooting for her. She stood there with a lump in her throat, fighting back her tears.

Edith and his friends, who had specially come to the lecture hall to gloat at Jessica’s misfortune, were left disappointed.

“I thought a wallflower like Daisy would switch sides quickly. I didn’t expect her to still side with Jessica. I wonder what’s going through her head,” Edith asked in a puzzled tone.

“She may be trying to save her own face.”

“No, I think she’s doing it for Samantha.”

No matter the reason, it seemed like their plan to watch Jessica being humiliated was ruined.

After school, Samantha and Daisy guarded Jessica like a hawk.

Jessica looked at the two by her side and at the surrounding people. As much as she was touched, she also found it hilarious. “This is really unnecessary. I’m not a weak and fragile flower bud.”

“That’s out of the question. It’s not like you don’t know the kind of people they are. They are well-versed in the sycophantic ways of flattering power. Without the Larson family’s protection, you’ll never know when these people will make a move behind your back,” said Samantha solemnly.

“Sam’s right. We have to let everyone know that even if you don’t have the Larson family’s protection, we’ve got your back. We’ll deal with whoever dares to bully you,” said Daisy angrily.

Jessica relented and allowed the two of them to escort her. “Jess, come home with me. There’s always a room for you at Horington Island.”

Samantha tugged at her sleeves and refused to let go. The chauffeur stood by the car and waited quietly.

“I have a place to stay.”

Although Samantha treats me well, I shouldn’t take advantage of her.

“You can stay over at my place too!”

Jessica politely rejected her kind offer. She compromised and allowed Samantha to accompany her to the neighborhood where she now lived.

“Is this where you are staying?”

Samantha’s eyes widened as she looked at the run-down neighborhood.

Jessica did not care what others thought about the

neighborhood. “That’s right. It’s cheap here, and it’s close to the school too.”

“No way. It’s too dangerous here. There isn’t even a security guard in sight.”

Jessica smiled. “The place where I used to live was even more complicated and dodgy. But here I am, still alive. This is more than what I could’ve asked for.”

“I have money. We can stay somewhere else.” Samantha ‘took a card out of her purse. “Here, use this.”

Jessica politely rejected. “I am not short of cash!”

Samantha looked at her in disbelief.

“There’s no need to worry.”

Jessica let out a sigh of relief after sending Samantha off.

After a simple dinner, Jessica began to do her homework. Suddenly, her phone rang.

“Jess, I’ve spoken to them. Fairview Investment is willing to offer 45 million dollars, and this is only the amount for the first investment. If there is a good working partnership, there might even be a second investment,” Zander said happily.

He did better than I expected. In fact, I’m sure he was also surprised that the other party could offer such a large amount.

Chapter 320

Jessica was just as surprised as Zander at this outcome. “45 million dollars?”

“Yeah, 45 million dollars. Boss, make a guess on how many shares the other party wants,” asked Zander excitedly.

“How many?”

“They only wanted 20% of the shares.”

This figure surprised Jessica again.

“I initially wanted to get an expert to assist in the negotiation. But since the other party was so sincere, I was too embarrassed to even bring it up.”

Having heard these silly words, Jessica smiled.

“As soon we receive the money, I’ll transfer it to your account.”

“Just transfer 30 million dollars to me, and allocate the rest of the money for the company’s operation. I’ve also just sent a document to your email. There are a number of good projects listed on it, so have a look. If it’s possible, we can try to work on some of them.”

It is difficult to launch a successful business today compared to the 1980s and 1990s.

However, as part of the future generation, Jessica was certain that there would still be legends emerging.

Many small-scale industries will eventually become an important sector in the future. They might even expand internationally and make a great impact on society.

Zander was persuaded by Jessica’s words.

After working together for more than half a year, he realized that Jessica had really good foresight and vision. Every time they came across an obstacle, her words would instill confidence to help them pull through.

“Okay, no problem.”

Knock, knock

Jessica hung up the phone and walked out of her bedroom to open the door.

“Are you Jessica?” asked the delivery man.

“Yes, I am.”

The delivery man smiled and said, “These are your

customized furniture and home appliances.”

Having said that, he stepped aside and revealed the giant household appliances.

Jessica looked at the items in astonishment.

“There must be a mistake. I didn’t buy these.”

The delivery man glanced at the house number plate and said, “I doubt so. The address and the name of the house owner are correct. There’s no way I made a mistake.”

“I really didn’t buy it. Sir, there is no way.”

“Oh trust me, there’s no mistake. Miss, please make way. We have to move them into the house so they don’t block the stairs.”

The delivery man yelled at the rest of the workers. Together, they moved all the appliances into the house which was no larger than 540 square feet. The house was quickly filled up. After moving, the delivery man quietly slipped away.

Jessica looked at all the household appliances and silently took out her mobile phone to ring Samantha.

“Sam, did you buy those household appliances?”

Apart from her, Jessica could not think of anyone else who would do such a senseless thing.

At the other end, Samantha was taken aback. “What appliances?”

“It wasn’t you? Then who could it be?” Jessica was a little confused.

As soon as Jessica said that, Samantha furiously declared, “I know who it is! It must’ve been Uncle Charles! He’s so sneaky. I’m going to go deal with him.”

Jessica looked at her blacked-out phone screen in confusion.

Meanwhile, Samantha hurriedly rushed into the study and growled, “Uncle Charles, you are so mean. You sent gifts to Jessica although you told me not to. You have outshone me. That’s very sneaky of you.”

Charles glanced at his innocent niece and spat out two words. “Get out!”

Samantha noticed that he was at an international video conference and retreated silently.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 301, 302, 303, 304, 305, 306, 307, 308, 309, 310)    

Chapter 301

“Just like what our ancestors have always said, one should marry a highly capable and virtuous wife.”

The Larson family was in a muddle now, and yet they continued to fight amongst themselves.

That showed how incapable the lady of the house was.

“The children bred from the Quail family are mediocre,” someone beside him teased.

“I thought the Youngs or the Fergusons would have lent their help at least. When James called Charles his son-in-law previously, I thought they had a close relationship. It seems like I’ve misunderstood. Well, I guess we will never understand what the prominent families are thinking.”

“I misunderstood too. Let me share with you a secret. The Young family had declared that they want the incident to be settled fair and square.”

Everyone instantly understood what that was supposed to mean.

“I wanted to help at first, but it seems like he’s on his own now,” one of the company directors said perfunctorily.

The other director chimed in, “I agree with you.”

They both exchanged a meaningful look.

Meanwhile, in the detention center, Tyrone led the lawyer to the room where James was held.

“Mr. Larson, we’ve met Charles,” Tyrone shook his head as he said.

Before Tyrone and the lawyer came, James could already feel the changes in attitude from the surrounding people. They were polite to him before the incident, but now they were faintly aloof.

James turned to look at the lawyer that Tyrone hired to defend him, Robin Dawson.

Robin said to him, “Mr. Larson, this incident is basically carved in stone, and it has a great impact on society. There’s no way we can win this lawsuit. As the company director, you’ll have to bear the responsibility of your subordinates not reporting to the authorities about the headstone. However, that should be your secondary responsibility.”

In the last sentence, Robin had told James the most logical way to get out of the lawsuit.

James agreed and ordered, “Yes, of course. You must help me find out who’s the one responsible for this incident and punish him severely.”

Tyrone nodded in response.

Within two days, one of the senior executives became the scapegoat to bear the entire responsibility for the Larson Group.

Even so, the company still had to pay an enormous amount of compensation.

The archaeological department will take over the land in the Harbor District for the moment. They would only return the land to the Larson Group after the excavation was completed.

After all, the land still belonged to the Larson Group. They would only have to wait for the excavation to end to retrieve the land.

The archaeological department was not the one to bear the cost during the excavation.

Since the Larson Group was facing litigation charges, they would not have the audacity to ask for compensation from the government.

Several days later, James was released from the detention center. He had gotten thinner, and his face was full of fatigue.

The Larson family was already waiting for him at the entrance early in the morning.

They quickly surrounded him as soon as he walked out.

“Dad, are you okay?” Whitney asked anxiously.

Zachary looked at him with a worried expression. “Dad, are you all right?”

Jessica said, “Let’s go home. Here is not the right place to talk.”

James swept a glance at three of them. When he was held at the detention center, he initially expected Zachary to resolve the problem. However, not only did his son disappoint him, but he also ruined his reputation.

The daughter, which he held in high regard, turned out to be no use at all.

He was utterly disappointed with his children, but the one that let him down the most was Julianna.

“Let’s go,” James said with a sullen expression.

Everyone seemed to notice James had become aloof and unpredictable when they returned to the Larson residence. They began to behave cautiously at home.

Inside his study, there was a piece of paper on his black desk. Jessica and Whitney’s names were written on the paper.

Chapter 302

James frowned, and his expression darkened as he stared at their names.

Just then, Tyrone’s call came in. The moment he answered it, he heard Tyrone’s anxious voice. “Mr. Larson, an accident happened at the project site at Cranur. There was a structural collapse that injured over 20 workers. Two of them sustained severe injuries and died.”

If such a severe accident happened at a construction site, the project would be stalled for investigation by the related department.

The Larson Group was already in a financial crisis. The accident that happened out of the blue would only cause more problems for the company.

“I understand.” James hung up the phone.

If the accident was exposed, the bank would definitely demand debt repayment. He would not know how to handle the financial loss as he had mortgaged all properties to the bank for a loan.

He needed to think of a solution to resolve this problem. As long as he had the financial support to overcome this period, the Larson Group would not have to face bankruptcy.

James would never allow himself to destroy the Larson Group after years of dedication and hard work.

His fingers hovered over the two names and muttered, “I’ve raised and nurtured you all for all these years. Now it’s time for you all to repay the Larson family.”

He then sent out a few sets of photos and personal information of Jessica and Whitney through email.

Half an hour later, he got a reply in his inbox.

There was only an address and a time stated in the email.

James let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, both of them passed.

The following morning, the early summer sun penetrated through the window and shone on the carpet. There was a large bed right in the middle of the room. Jessica woke up and leaned against the headboard. She glanced at the time, and the corner of her lips curved slightly.

The incident should’ve caused a commotion. It wouldn’t take long for the Larson Group to cease to exist. As for James, Julianna, Whitney, Zachary, or even the whole Larson family, their days will finally come to an end.

The thought of it made Jessica delighted. She was in a good mood, just like the sun shining brightly outside the window.

After she washed and tidied up herself, she hid her joyful expression and went downstairs.

As soon as she stepped into the dining room, James said to her with a smile, “Today is the weekend. Why didn’t you sleep a little longer?”

Jessica was a little surprised. “I’m used to it.”

When Whitney and Julianna entered the dining room, James also greeted them with a smiling face, as if he was not affected by the incident that happened earlier.

“Dad seems to be in a good mood today,” Whitney lowered her voice as she said to Zachary.

Zachary nodded. “He must have some good news.”

After James finished his breakfast, he said to Jessica and Whitney, “There will be a banquet tonight. I want you two to attend with me.”

Zachary exclaimed upon hearing that, “Dad, I want to go too.”

“What for? To embarrass yourself?” James scolded.

Zachary went silent instantly.

James then turned to smile at Jessica and Whitney. “I’ll ask someone to send you girls your gowns afterward. Make sure to dress up well tonight. Though everyone now thinks that the Larson family is in an unstable state, you two still have to behave well and maintain the reputation of the family. We have to be confident and don’t let others look down on us. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Dad,” Whitney replied obediently.

Whitney had thought that her father intended to make use of his daughters to develop ties with the rich and powerful.

However, it seemed like she was wrong.

Jessica nodded in response, but she felt uneasy about it.

Somehow, the feeling was eerily familiar to her.

Chapter 303

Jessica would never believe that James would bring the two of them to a banquet without ulterior motives.

After all, James was a sly fox.

I bet he intends to use us to find an investor to fund the company. It’s just like how I was pushed to Seamus in exchange for financial support in my previous life. Wait a minute…

Jessica’s heart trembled upon having that thought.

The memory was coming back to her, and now she understood why the scenario somehow felt familiar to her.

The current situation was exactly like the crisis that the Larson Group was facing in her previous life. The Larson family sent her to Seamus without hesitation back then.

Now, James was attempting to sacrifice them for the sake of his company.

He was indeed as selfish as always.

He would never care about the kinship between family members. All he cared about was himself.

He was planning to sell them off to the rich.

She had suffered once in her previous life, and that was more than enough. She did not want to experience it ever again in her second life.

A trace of resentful glint flashed across Jessica’s eyes.

Julianna knew her husband well, and she immediately understood his intentions. She quickly reminded, “Honey, Whitney, and Yves are engaged. What if the Harrod family calls off the engagement if they knew that you brought Whitney to the banquet to meet other men?”

James glared at her. “You know nothing!”

After breakfast, they went to the mansion and started to dress up.

Julianna entered Whitney’s room. Her expression softened when she saw how beautiful her daughter had grown. She walked up to Whitney and held her hand. “You are so beautiful, Whitney.”

“Mom.” Whitney glanced at her shyly, blushing a little.

Waving her hand, she gestured to the others to leave the room.

The stylist, designer, and makeup artist all left the room, leaving only the two of them inside.

“Whitney, you’ll have to pretend that you’re having a stomachache when it’s time to head to the banquet.”

“Why?”

“Don’t ask why. Just do as I say.” Julianna’s expression turned grim.

Whitney sighed. “Mom, I know what you’re concerned about. You’re afraid that Dad’s going to use us in exchange for his own benefit.”

“You already know what will happen. Why do you still want to go?”

Whitney’s eyes flickered. “Mom, why can’t you understand? Even if the others take a fancy to me and intend to marry me, they’ll have to receive your blessing first. After all, I have the Harrod family to support me if anything happens. Besides, I haven’t been to an upper-class society banquet in Marsingfill before. It may be my chance if I can meet a better man.”

The Harrod family was a relatively well-known wealthy family in Horington, but they were no match with the families in Marsingfill.

Moreover, the Harrod family had always looked down on her.

If she were to marry into a prestigious family, she could show off to the Harrod family.

Julianna gave up and glared at her. “Fine, then. But you’ll have to be careful when you get there. Don’t trust your dad too much. All he cares about is money.”

“Sure, I will;” Whitney reassured her mother and led her out of the room. She was excited about the banquet and was determined to succeed.

The father and daughters departed from the mansion at three o’clock in the afternoon and headed for the port.

“Dad, why is the car heading toward the port? I thought we were going to Marsingfill?”

“We’re going to Marsingfill by boat. Many big shots are already on board. They are all heading for the banquet in Marsingfill as well,” James smiled as he explained.

“Really?” Jessica asked.

She did not seem to trust her father’s words.

Chapter 304

The car stopped at the port. James then led Jessica and Whitney, who were well-dressed, to board the cruise.

James showed the security guard his invitation card. The guard, with a tablet in his hand, then scrutinized Whitney and Jessica up and down. He only allowed them to enter after matching their faces with the information on his tablet.

From the moment they boarded the ship, they had gone through three rounds of security checks. Whitney got fired up upon seeing how strict the security and regulation were. She believed that the more luxurious the banquet, the stricter the security check.

The banquet must be a very luxurious one to have such an extra-tight security check.

Whitney’s eyes glinted wildly in excitement.

When they finally made it inside, a tall hostess welcomed them and gave James a mask.

Jessica asked, “What about us?”

The hostess smiled at them. “Miss, only the gentlemen need a mask to enter.”

Whitney rolled her eyes at Jessica.

What an idiot! How can others see your face when you’re wearing a mask? How will you get to know all the young and successful rich men?

She felt insulted by Jessica’s question and agreed with the rules set by the banquet organizer.

As they stepped into the ballroom, Whitney was captivated by all the glorious decorations and glittery lights.

Jessica glanced around the area. More than half of the guests were all beautiful ladies.

Every single one of them was drop-dead gorgeous.

She then looked at the remaining men in the ballroom. All of them were wearing masks, so she could not see their faces. However, she could tell most of them were wrinkly old or middle-aged men with big bellies. She could hardly find a man with a fit body.

She then realized something was not right about this scene.

A male guest would bring along a female partner in a standard banquet, but this was different.

Whitney scanned the male guests and was disappointed at what she saw. However, she remembered that this was only the beginning. Hence, she immediately regained her composure and looked forward to the banquet in Marsingfill later.

She had noticed the ladies present in the ballroom. She frowned upon seeing there were so many attractive women at the banquet.

Oh gosh! Why do all the women here look so elegant?

Whitney would be considered a beauty in public, but she was no match for all the gorgeous women there.

The three of them caught the guests’ attention right after they appeared. All eyes fell on Jessica and Whitney.

Their gazes somehow made Whitney feel uncomfortable. It was as if they were scrutinizing a product rather than looking at a person.

Whitney subconsciously backed away and stayed by Jessica’s side.

James said to them, “You girls can wander around and talk to the other guests. I’m going to greet the host.”

“All right.”

After that, James spoke to the hostess, who led him elsewhere.

Jessica’s eyebrows furrowed when she realized that James left them alone in the ballroom.

Just then, one of the waitresses came over with two different colors of wrist corsage. “Ladies, you can pick a color that you like for the wrist corsage.”

Whitney picked the purple one as it matched her gown.

When it was Jessica’s turn, she rejected it immediately. “It’s too ugly. I won’t wear it.”

The waitress was stunned for a moment. “Ms. Jessica, all the ladies in the banquet will have to wear this. If you…”

“If I refuse to wear it, are you going to drive me out?” Jessica asked in return.

Whitney was speechless and subconsciously stayed away from her.

Oh my God. How dare she cause a scene in such a place? This is so embarrassing!

Chapter 305

The waitress was in a difficult position. Just then, the manager approached Jessica and said, “My apologies. She is new here, and she doesn’t know the rules. I’m sorry for the trouble that was caused. You don’t have to wear it if you don’t like it, Ms. Jessica.”

The manager waved his hand and signaled for the waitress to leave.

Then, he stood beside Jessica and gave her a kind reminder. “Ms. Jessica, do let me know if you ever encounter any problem on the cruise.”

“I have something to tell my dad. Please take me to him,” Jessica requested.

The manager was stunned, as he wasn’t expecting her response. He replied courteously, “I will inform Mr. Larson. He will be back after greeting the host. Ms. Jessica, I will excuse myself if you don’t have any other problems.”

Jessica nodded.

Then, the manager picked up a glass of champagne from a waiter’s tray and passed it to Jessica. “This champagne was invented by our boss. It is one of a kind. Please have a sip, Ms. Jessica.”

“All right.” Jessica took the glass and smelled a strong wine aroma.

The manager left and went to the corner. He whispered his orders to the staff and glanced at Jessica now and then.

Jessica wandered around the ballroom with the glass in her hand. Those who came forward to greet her were discouraged by her stony face.

Just then, she noticed that surveillance cameras were installed in every corner of the ballroom, leaving no blind spots at all.

There were two entrances to the ballroom. The first one was the main entrance, while the other was the staff entrance.

Judging by the situation, Jessica figured out that this was a large trading market. Every girl had a number on their wreaths. Those numbers were markings left by the men who took an interest in them.

She didn’t expect that James would bring his daughters to a filthy place like this for the sake of money.

Although the men here did not have the guts to reveal anything to the public, the Larson family would still lose their reputation in Horington City.

What happened to the Larson family recently forced James to forget about his ego and willingly sacrifice his daughters.

Jessica glanced at how the other girls chuckled and entertained the men. Judging by their behaviors, she could tell that the girls were there voluntarily.

Perhaps they were the only two who were tricked on board.

In one of the big lounges, a bald man sat in the center of the leather couch with two tall and muscular tough guys standing behind him.

James entered the lounge. The bald man pointed at an empty seat beside him with a cigar in his hand. “Pour some wine for Mr. Larson.”

An alluring woman stepped forward with a seductive smile on her face. The upper part of her breasts was exposed when she bent down to pour the wine.

James took a glimpse of her as his eyes darkened.

“Mr. Larson, why are you willing to send your lovely daughters here?” said the bald man with a strong regional accent.

The screen in front of them was broadcasting the situation in the ballroom.

“I’m not willing to do so. I don’t have other choices.”

The bald man laughed. “Will there be a problem if I take in Jessica? I hope the Ferguson family and Young family won’t come after me. Trouble is what we distaste the most for people in this line. I’m sure you are aware.”

“Rest assured, there won’t be any problem.”

“Great.” The bald man cackled. “Mr. Larson, name a price.”

Chapter 306

James wrote a price below Whitney’s photo on the pricing board.

Then, he wrote a price that was two times higher than

Whitney’s below Jessica’s photo.

The bald man raised his eyebrows after looking at the price. “This is the highest bid price I’ve ever seen, Mr. Larson. Aren’t you afraid that no one will bid for her? It’s a pity if no one bids for such a beauty.”

“A delicate good is worth its money.” Confidently, James picked up the wineglass and gulped all the champagne in it. An hour later, everyone left the ballroom after receiving their orders.

Whitney was puzzled. She asked a lady, “Why is everyone leaving?”

The lady gave her a smirk and replied, “We will go back to the room first and come out later.”

Whitney had a strange feeling, but she decided to follow them outside.

Two hostesses stepped forward and greeted Jessica and Whitney with a smile. “Ms. Whitney, Ms. Jessica, please follow us.”

Both of them were led to the guest room on the top floor. They walked to the end of the corridor and stopped in front of a suite.

One hostess said to Whitney, “Ms. Whitney, this is your room. The highlight of the ball will begin soon. Have fun.”

Whitney did not know what she meant. Could it be a special event?

She wanted to ask but was afraid to show her ignorance. Thus, she just nodded her head.

The other hostess brought Jessica to the suite beside Whitney’s. “Ms. Jessica, this is your room. Have fun.”

Jessica smirked upon hearing those words. She knew what the underlying meanings were.

The doors closed automatically after she entered the room. The suite was very grand and had panoramic windows displaying the sea view. The living room and the bedroom were very spacious. She noticed that in the middle of the bedroom was a waterbed.

The service is not bad!

She checked every single corner of the room in detail to make sure there weren’t any monitoring devices. Then she sat on the couch leisurely and waited.

After an hour, a fat middle-aged man entered her room.

The man grinned when he saw her. “Ms. Jessica,” he greeted.

“Nice to meet you!” Jessica replied with a smile as she waved to the man.

The man was stunned and surprised for a moment. Why wasn’t she shocked to see me? Does she know the rules here? If that’s the case, this would be less fun.

The man was displeased to see Jessica’s calm attitude.

He was willing to fork out a high price because he thought that she was a pure and inexperienced girl.

Although he had his suspicions, he wasn’t in a rush to seek an explanation from the organizer. Instead, he chose to inspect her first.

I can still lodge a complaint later if she isn’t what I want.

The man licked his lips as he looked at the woman. He put on a furtive smile and said, “Ms. Jessica, you are pretty.”

“I wonder how do I address you?” Jessica asked him cheerfully.

The man laughed and replied, “My last name is Jenkins. You can call me Harry.”

Harry?

Jessica was disgusted, but she maintained a joyful expression.

“Hi, Mr. Jenkins. My apologies. May I ask, how much did you bid for me?” Jessica asked with a smirk on her face.

Chapter 307

Harry asked, “You know about it? Why are you still willing to come then, Ms. Jessica?”

Rich heiresses like them would always make a scene on their first visit.

It was rare to meet someone who could still speak so calmly and laugh so heartily.

“Do you intend to resort to force if I’m unwilling?” Jessica asked without a hint of dissatisfaction in her voice.

Harry laughed and said, “It seems like we will not require this today.”

He threw the item in his hand onto the coffee table.

Jessica picked up the object and examined it. She asked curiously, “What is this?”

“If you press this button, the air in the bedroom will be filled with an aphrodisiac scent. I was going to use it for tonight, but I guess I won’t be able to now.”

Harry narrowed his eyes at Jessica. “Baby, the night is precious. Let’s get started!”

“No rush!” Jessica sprung up, avoiding the greasy man.

Harry was not irritated that he failed to hug Jessica; he seemed rather excited and looked at her as if she were a tasty little sheep waiting to be eaten.

Jessica endured his penetrating gaze and firmly said, “Mr. Jenkins, could you please do me a favor and call my father? I have something to pass on to him. Once he is here, we will be able to have a fantastic night!”

“You can pass the items to him tomorrow. Beautiful girl, let’s not waste time,” said Harry, as he started undressing.

Jessica shook her head and said in a resentful tone, “Mr. Jenkins, you can’t even fulfill a small wish of mine?”

As soon as he heard the tone of her voice, Harry was crushed. He could not help but agree.

“All right. My beautiful girl, don’t be sad. I will ask someone to call him over.”

Harry Jenkins was tonight’s honored guest, so whatever he asked for would be granted.

Soon after he made the call, there was a knock on the door. James was standing outside.

Harry greeted him happily and allowed him to enter, closing the door behind him.

James looked at Harry and recognized him as one of the richest businessmen in the country.

Harry half-jokingly said, “Mr. Larson, I might as well be your son-in-law.”

The smile on James’ face stiffened, but he did not dare to insult Harry. He could only change the subject. “How may I help you, Mr. Jenkins?”

Harry laughed and said, “It was not me who called you here, but your daughter. She said she had something to pass to you immediately.”

James did not understand.

Jessica walked out of the bedroom and looked at James with a slight smile.

That smile made his heart lurch. He had a bad feeling.

“Jess, you…”

“Dad, the game has just begun,” said Jessica jovially.

What does that mean? Both Harry and James looked at Jessica in confusion.

Before the two of them could react, Jessica dashed toward them and hit them in the neck. They both fell to the ground.

Five minutes later, Harry and James were lying side by side on the waterbed.

Jessica looked at them. “Enjoy this beautiful night.”

Picking up the remote control, Jessica pressed the button. Pink smoke entered the room and lingered.

Chapter 308

She closed the door gently and the sounds in the room immediately faded.

An hour earlier on Horington Island, Charles was in his study when he received a phone call from Wolf.

“I just received some news. James brought both his daughters to attend Robert’s private banquet.”

The private banquet hosted by Robert was famous for hosting unseemly activities to please the rich and powerful. Charles had rejected the invitation multiple times. Hence, Robert relied on Dellmoor’s eight prestigious families for backing instead.

Charles set the document in his hands down, and his expression turned solemn. “Prepare a speedboat and bring along our men.”

“Roger.”

Five minutes later, a red sports car was speeding out of Horington Island and toward the pier.

Half an hour later, the pier was filled with rows of black cars.

When the red sports car stopped, everyone stood at attention.

The moment Charles stepped out of the car, everyone bowed in unison and shouted, “Boss!”

Wolf stepped forward and said, “The cruise left the port half an hour ago and is heading toward international waters. At our fastest speed, it will take us around forty minutes to catch up to them.”

The men quickly got onto the speedboat and headed in the direction of the cruise at high speed.

Meanwhile, Robert was still on the cruise, smoking cigars and enjoying the beauties in the lounge. He was completely unaware of the danger that was coming.

Suddenly, a lackey rushed into the room and urgently reported, “Boss, this is bad. Our cruise has been completely surrounded.”

Robert sat up straight and pushed the woman in his arms away. “Who has surrounded us?”

I have been in this line of business for so many years and never encountered any problems. Who is stupid enough to go against me?

He did not intend to let them off.

“I’m not sure who they are, but they all have weapons.”

Just as the two of them were speaking, the lounge door was kicked open.

A hoard of men in black combat clothes rushed into the room.

This was the first time Robert had encountered such a situation. Upon seeing that the men had weapons, the calm look on his face disappeared and his heart trembled.

The men split into two groups and aimed their weapons at everyone in the room.

Footsteps could be heard in the distance.

That sound was ominous, resembling a death song.

As the footsteps approached, a figure appeared. His facial features were chiseled, and he exuded a chilling aura.

Robert looked at the person who just arrived. In a trembling voice, he said, “Mr. Young, welcome.”

Charles walked forward and placed the weapon on his forehead. “Where is she?”

Robert was terrified. This is all James’ fault.

“Ms. Jessica is in Room 1808. Here’s the key.”

Robert trembled as he reached into his pocket to reveal a multi-purpose key.

The weapon slid across Robert’s forehead as Charles whispered menacingly into his ear, “If a single hair on her is missing, I will make you pay!”

Chapter 309

Charles took the key and headed to look for Jessica.

As soon as they left, Robert slumped to the ground with an ashen face. He prayed that Ms. Jessica would be all right.

Nearing Room 1808, a miserable cry of a woman and laughter of several men could be heard.

The woman’s voice sounded familiar.

Charles realized it was Jessica’s voice.

He hastened his steps.

The men hurriedly opened the door to room 1808. They found a woman sitting comfortably in the living room and enjoying her fruits.

Upon hearing the commotion, she raised her head blankly and looked at Charles in surprise.

“What are you doing here?”

Shocked and resentful eyes looked at him.

Is he also a guest on this cruise?

The cruise had left the port long ago. If he appeared in front of her, he must have been on it from the beginning. Damn, I didn’t know Charles was this kind of person. Sure enough, men who seem to be docile actually have a hidden side to them.

Charles looked at the expression on her face and wondered what was going on in her mind.

He was so worried about her, but this girl was imagining him unscrupulously. She was really an ungrateful girl.

Charles walked up and flicked her lightly on the forehead. Get rid of those dirty thoughts in your mind.”

Jessica covered her forehead and glared at him.

Suddenly, in the bedroom across the door, came a man’s scream.

“Ow! It hurts.”

Jessica and Charles both recognized the owner of the voice. It was James.

Following closely was Harry’s rude voice. “Don’t move. It’ll stop hurting in a moment. If you move again, you’ll die.”

A look of surprise flashed past Charles’ eyes.

A split second later, Jessica’s ears were covered tightly by big, warm hands.

Jessica raised her eyebrows and silently told him that it was too late.

She had already been listening for a while.

“This is no place for a lady like you. It is not good for you to stay here any longer,” Charles leaned over and whispered to her.

“No. I still have something to take.”

She had secretly installed a camera. If she did not take it with her, her efforts would go to waste.

“What sort of thing?”

Jessica smiled slyly and said, “What do you think?”

Charles understood immediately. “I will send someone to go get it.”

As he spoke, he held Jessica’s collar and led her away from the filthy place.

She reminded him, “Make sure your men don’t forget. I placed the camera under the TV switch. They need to be careful not to break it. The information is very precious, it will be gone if you lose it.”

Seeing that she cared so much about that small thing, Charles frowned.

“If it breaks, I will pay you back accordingly. The main concern is still the two of them.”

Jessica was taken aback and raised her thumbs up. She said in passing, “Don’t bother with Harry, you can just find other people similar to him.”

Charles was speechless.

It was shocking that Jessica could say such fierce words without a trace of embarrassment.

“Jess, I am a man.” Charles could not help but remind her.

She battered her long eyelashes and replied with a serious face, “I know that!”

Chapter 310

Charles took a deep breath and kept silent.

In the lounge, Robert waited anxiously on the sofa. He kept glancing at the door, from the corner of his eye, where the man in black was. The man was holding a weapon.

Robert’s heart was palpitating, and he didn’t stop praying.

Ms. Jessica, please be safe! Ms. Jessica, please be safe!

The process of waiting was excruciating.

After twenty minutes, Charles and Jessica appeared. Seeing that Jessica was fine, Robert sighed in relief.

He was not going to die.

Robert was so relieved he almost shed a tear.

“Ms. Jessica,” shouted Robert in an emotional voice. Charles sat on the couch and crossed his legs lazily. Looking at him, he said, “Now tell me how you are going to compensate for the mental trauma Jess experienced.”

Hearing the word compensation, Robert could not help but remember the lavish gifts that Jessica received during her nineteenth birthday.

It seemed that he had to spend an exorbitant sum to appease Charles’ anger.

Robert frowned and said, “Last month, I went to Archulea and got a pair of bracelets that would suit Ms. Jessica’s complexion. If Ms. Jessica wears them, she will definitely shine.”

Once he finished speaking, he looked at Charles. However, when he saw that the look on Charles’ face was grim, Robert’s heart shuddered.

Shucks, is this not enough?

That blood jade bracelet cost him a total of three million dollars.

Robert gritted his teeth and continued, “I almost forgot. I still have Larson Group’s shares in my possession that are useless to me. Today, I will humbly gift them to Ms. Jessica. I hope that Ms. Jessica will accept this gift.”

After he finished, he glanced at Charles and noticed that his eyebrows were relaxed. He sighed in relief.

Thank god. I’ve survived!

Taking the monetary compensation, Charles brought Jessica out of the cruise.

Robert watched as the pair left and secretly cursed Charles.

Wolf walked ahead and patted him on his shoulders. With an icy voice, he said, “Next time, be smarter. You can’t just aggravate anyone. This is the first and last time.”

The consequences would be more severe if he committed the same mistake again.

“Yes, yes. You are right.” Robert nodded his head. He would never offend Jessica ever again.

Jessica followed Charles back to Horington, but Whitney and James were still onboard the cruise.

The next morning, when Whitney woke up and looked at the wounds on her body, her eyes were filled with resentment and hatred.

How can they treat me this way?!

At that moment, Whitney hated everyone in the Larson family, including Julianna and Zachary.

I want all of them dead!

In the next room, James was awakened by sharp pains in his back. The moment he moved his body, the piercing pain made him gasp.

Harry woke up soon after. When he saw that the person beside him was James, his face turned green.

“Why is it you? What did you do to me?” Harry shouted in rage and shock, looking nauseated.

James had a somber expression. He was clearly the victim, but he was yelled at and treated as the bad guy.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next